(LIBRARY^) 
 UmVEHSITV OF 
 CALIFORNIA 
 SAN DIEGO

 
 Magic Mantle 
 
 And Other Stones 
 
 BY 
 -e^ 
 
 STEPHEN JACKSON 
 
 Illustrated by W. F. Lamb 
 
 NEW YORK 
 
 M. S. GREENE & COMPANY 
 
 90 CHAMBERS ST.
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1903, 
 
 BY 
 M. S. GREENE & COMPANY. 
 
 Entered at Stationers Hall, London, 
 All rights reserved.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE -. . . i 
 
 A DREAM WITH DEVELOPMENTS 252 
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 283 
 
 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK OUTING CLUB. 308
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 PART I. of this little romance is confessedly 
 an elaboration of the incidents in the old bal- 
 lad, "The Boy and the Mantle." The author 
 has, however, furnished a setting, chosen the 
 time of the action, and made a few changes and 
 additions, chief of which is the role assigned 
 to Merlin, of whom the ballad makes no 
 mention whatever. In the metrical version 
 the elfin boy is the central figure; in the 
 present story Merlin is the protagonist. The 
 elfin is but the servant of the magician, at 
 whose instance he comes to aid in the per- 
 formance of an imperative but disagreeable 
 duty. 
 
 Notwithstanding his years and wisdom, his 
 loyalty and patriotism, Merlin, too, had fallen 
 a victim to the vice of the times, and could not 
 conscientiously rebuke the court for its of- 
 fences ; but having been warned that he would, 
 at no distant date, come to an inglorious end, 
 he resolved to make the most of his remain- 
 ing days, and, even at the hazard of a rupture 
 with Arthur, try to avert impending doom
 
 PREFACE 
 
 from his beloved king and country. For him- 
 self he cares not; he yields to the spell of the 
 sorceress, whose magic is more potent than his 
 own. He accepts his fate, and even acknowl- 
 edges the justice of it as a punishment for 
 his sins of omission and commission. But for 
 his country he is much concerned, and takes 
 this means of awakening Arthur and his 
 court to a sense of their danger; he flouts the 
 immorality of the courtiers, and indicates the 
 only way of avoiding disaster. 
 
 This view of Merlin, though not borne out 
 by the legends, nevertheless harmonizes with 
 the rest of his character, and furnishes a plau- 
 sible explanation of the elfin's visit to Arthur's 
 court. 
 
 Other references to Arthurian myths are 
 made on the authority of Malory's "Mort 
 d'Arthur." 
 
 Part II., to which the first is but a pro- 
 logue, is entirely of the author's creation, hav- 
 ing no foundation in fact, and scarcely any in 
 legend. The theme is rich in poetical sug- 
 gestions; and if the author has missed his op- 
 portunity, he has at least disclosed a vein of 
 material worthy the effort of a true poet. 
 
 THE AUTHOR.
 
 PART I. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THAT winter Arthur and his court were so- 
 journing at merry Carlisle to spend the Yule- 
 tide the last that Merlin was destined to pass 
 on earth. 
 
 Early on Christmas day church duties had 
 been attended to by those of the court who had 
 not yet altogether fallen from grace, but by 
 many of the lords and ladies these observances 
 had been totally neglected; for, be it re- 
 marked, the Knights of the Table Round had 
 by this time grown careless in matters spirit- 
 ual, being in this respect not unlike the nobles 
 of many other royal courts both before and 
 since the good King Arthur's reign. And 
 thereby hangs our tale. 
 
 It was high noon, and the Yule festival was
 
 2 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 already in progress. Rude abundance crowned 
 the board barons of beef, haunches of veni- 
 son, boars' heads, fowl, and fish from the sea 
 and streams ; and while the lusty guests were 
 occupied in doing justice to these, compara- 
 tive silence prevailed. 
 
 To the Briton of those early days eating was 
 a serious matter, not to be interrupted or inter- 
 fered with by conversation. As in other bar- 
 barous countries, his supply of food was rather 
 precarious; and when chance threw abun- 
 dance in his way he indulged his appetite to 
 excess. To him a banquet was no feast of rea- 
 son or flow of soul, but an opportunity for lay- 
 ing up provision for the future, according to 
 the capacity of his stomach. The present 
 meal was certain; the next might be far off, 
 and experience had taught him to prepare for 
 a possible siege of famine, whose privations, 
 however, he could bear with fortitude. Like 
 the Indian of our northern woods, he could 
 not only endure hunger and thirst without 
 complaint, but could store under his girdle an 
 enormous quantity of food.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 3 
 
 After the appetite had been satiated, and 
 the draughts of wine and mead began to take 
 effect on the banqueters, their tongues, not 
 otherwise occupied, were free to wag, and con- 
 versation became general. Decorous enough 
 at first, considering the rude manners of the 
 times, the mirth soon became loud and boister- 
 ous ; its religious significance lost sight of, the 
 Yule festival degenerated into a revel, coarse 
 and riotous. 
 
 Scurrilous jests of a grossly personal nature, 
 questionable witticisms, and catches of rude 
 songs were shouted or sung to the enjoyment 
 of both knights and ladies, without a word of 
 rebuke from Arthur or Guinevere. Sir 
 Launcelot being present, the Queen looked 
 happy; and her sharp wit and ready tongue 
 never failed to turn the laugh against all who 
 dared encounter her. The King, too, was at 
 his ease, laughing at the jests, and lifting his 
 voice lustily in the singing of a catch. 
 
 The songs were mostly of love or war; the 
 former recounted the trials and final triumph 
 of lovers, while the latter celebrated the ex-
 
 4 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 ploits of heroes, living or dead. In compari- 
 son with similar compositions of the present 
 day, they were of interminable length, and the 
 melody was little more than a recitative. Most 
 frequently the songs were improvisations, the 
 singer playing his own accompaniment on the 
 harp; they were therefore sung solo. Occa- 
 sionally, however, there was a catch or refrain 
 in which the company joined, singing in uni- 
 son; and songs of this form were the most 
 popular, probably because they afforded the 
 Briton an opportunity to "chime in." 
 
 One convivial song, which seemed to meet 
 with most approval, had a somewhat lengthy 
 catch, in which all joined lustily. If there 
 was a lull in the mirth and some reveler 
 started up the refrain, it was the signal for the 
 company to join in and render it over and over 
 again with unabated vigor. As it was indica- 
 tive of the life and sentiments of court circles 
 at the period under consideration, an almost 
 literal translation of the fragment is here pre- 
 sented to the reader; from which the ingenious 
 song writer will have no difficulty in re-con-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 5 
 
 structing the entire composition. As songs 
 reflect national character and feelings, so 
 should a refrain reflect the whole song. 
 
 'And after we have eat 
 Of the bread and the meat 
 
 For the good of our bod-ies, 
 Together we shall troll 
 The foaming bowl 
 
 To the health of our la- dies.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 IT was while the company were bawling 
 with, "all their heart and with all their 
 strength and with all their mind," that Mer- 
 lin entered, unobserved by the King and the 
 Queen. He had been absent from the court 
 for a considerable period; but no comment 
 had been caused thereby, as he was a privi- 
 leged character, coming and going as he 
 listed, and deigning explanations to nobody. 
 
 Tall and spare of figure he was slightly 
 bent, though this did not appear to be the ef- 
 fect of age, but rather of sorrow. Later on 
 it was observed that in moments of deep pas- 
 sion he straightened himself to his original 
 height, and his marvelous eye flashed as with 
 the fire of manhood's prime. 
 
 Merlin's face was inexpressibly sad as he 
 entered. Walking like one in a dream he 
 saw nothing of his surroundings, although his
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 7 
 
 eyes were open. He was in one of those fits 
 of abstraction peculiar to the seer and the 
 poet; he was looking beyond his immediate 
 present, and what his prophetic eye there saw 
 had fixed those lines and shadows of melan- 
 choly on his countenance. 
 
 The noisy revelers were so engrossed with 
 their own amusement that Merlin's entrance 
 attracted no attention. However, no sooner 
 had the ranting ceased than a young knight, 
 foolish at the best, and now heated and reck- 
 less with wine, attracted general attention to 
 the sorcerer. 
 
 "Hush! my lords and ladies," said he; "Sir 
 Merlin will harp us a measure." 
 
 "Nay," cried another, "an if he keep not his 
 beard free of the strings his harping will 
 sound like a fly in a spider's web." 
 
 "A spring! Sir Merlin; play us a merry 
 spring," called several voices. 
 
 "Sir Merlin harp a spring! Belike he'll 
 harp us a dirge," laughed the reckless young 
 knight who had started the flow of badinage. 
 , "By'r lady!" said another voice, "methinks
 
 8 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 this be not Sir Merlin at all, but a ghost that 
 hath left the charnel-house for that he liketh 
 not the smell of his own company there." 
 
 So far the chaffing of Merlin had been con- 
 fined to the knights alone, and these the least 
 worthy of consideration in the court; but now 
 Guinevere, who had apparently derived great 
 pleasure from the coarse jests, took part: 
 
 "Sooner shall the raven croak good tidings 
 at midnight than Merlin harp a merry meas- 
 ure. He harpeth naught but drools. Out 
 upon him! His presence doth make my flesh 
 shiver and creep." 
 
 "Nay," remarked Kay's lady, "he hath cur- 
 dled the milk i' my bowl." 
 
 "And soured the wine i' my cup," added 
 another lady. 
 
 The King meanwhile had been engaged in 
 lively conversation with a small coterie of 
 ladies and knights ; and as he sat with his back 
 towards Merlin, he knew not who was the butt 
 of the jests that were exciting such mirth in 
 other quarters of the hall. As soon, however, 
 as he was informed that the cruel sarcasms
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 9 
 
 were aimed at his benefactor, Arthur arose in 
 a towering rage. Flushing with wrath and 
 paling with mortification, the King gave no 
 voice to his thoughts and feelings ; but the elo- 
 quence of his eye was understood as a signal 
 of danger; and Merlin's persecutors, ceasing 
 their mirth, slunk into the deepest shadows for 
 concealment. Even Guinevere, who never 
 took any pains to hide her dislike of Merlin, 
 felt that she had gone too far and transgressed 
 the laws of hospitality; and she read in the 
 King's look that she would be brought to task 
 'therefor. 
 
 At length the King, at whom every eye had 
 been directed, found voice and spoke : 
 
 "Let there be silence deep as death until I 
 amend the wrong that hath been done to an 
 honored friend in mine own hall. Soul of my 
 body! shall it be said that Arthur winked at 
 this ! And thou, too, Guinevere, queen of my 
 heart as of my realm, dost thou, too, conspire 
 to bring dishonor upon my name? The 
 others knaves and jades know no better,
 
 io THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 but from thee I had expected more gentle and 
 courteous behavior." 
 
 There was more of grief than anger in his 
 tones as he rebuked Guinevere, who now, as 
 at first, completely dominated his affections. 
 
 "Meseems," defended she, "that Merlin 
 doth mar the feast with his ominous looks. 
 Besides, I like him not, for never hath he the 
 courtesy to speak me fair. Thou knowest, my 
 lord, that ere we were wed he did counsel thee 
 
 to marry another. Wherefore, then, should 
 j 
 
 "Peace I" commanded the King. "No more 
 of this." 
 
 Then addressing the company in general, 
 he added: 
 
 "An if any lady shall aim further taunt at 
 Merlin, she is unworthy of our presence; and 
 whatsoever knight doth so abuse my hospital- 
 ity is a churl, and unfit for the companionship 
 of the Table Round." 
 
 Profound silence followed this burst of in- 
 dignation, and all were astounded at the vehe- 
 mence of the King's rage. From righteous
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE in 
 
 indignation to grief, deep as that which dark- 
 ened Merlin's countenance, the expression of 
 Arthur's face changed as he turned towards 
 the sorcerer. Merlin maintained the same at- 
 titude as he had assumed on entering, and 
 stood staring into vacancy, apparently heed- 
 less of the stinging sarcasms that had been 
 leveled at him. The King approached and 
 knelt before the magician, and with deep emo- 
 tion said: 
 
 "O Merlin, friend of my father, and pro- 
 tector of my infancy! hear me while I try to 
 make amends for the wrong done by witless 
 men and women. Thou wert the instructor 
 of my youth, the counselor of my early man- 
 hood, and hast been the truest friend of my 
 life. My heart to thee is as an open book, and 
 thou knowest that I have no feelings for thee 
 but love and friendship, esteem and reverence; 
 did I feel otherwise I were an ungrateful 
 churl. All the good I know was learnt from 
 thee ; thy counsel was ever sound, ready, and 
 far-seeing; thy help free and potent. Had I
 
 12 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 always hearkened to thy advice, I had avoided 1 
 some of the mistakes of my life. 
 
 "Who, an it were not thou, made me King 
 over this realm? By whose cunning counsel 
 and mighty aid were the eleven kings smitten, 
 and peace and order established in Britain? 
 To whom, but to Merlin, do I owe it that I 
 am lord over all of England and Wales, and 
 that the whole of Christentie hath acknowl- 
 edged my power? 
 
 "Friend and benefactor, when I think of all 
 that thy love and power have done for me, I 
 own that my debt is greater than I can ever re- 
 pay. King though I be, I feel but as a worm 
 that crawls in comparison with thy greatness 
 and wisdom. Though I prize the power and 
 dignity that thy love hath bestowed upon me, 
 yet I value them as trifles compared to the 
 jewel of thy friendship, which, alas! I fear 
 me I have forfeit by permitting the chatter of 
 graceless witlings. That thou, Merlin, of all 
 men, shouldst be plied with taunt and insult 
 under my roof-tree by churlish guests and by 
 Guinevere! the thought of it doth swell my
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 13 
 
 veins with rage. O Jesu, that died on the 
 rood! help me to forgive these offenders and 
 remove the foul blot they have put upon my 
 name. 
 
 "Friend Merlin, wilt thou that I bring the 
 guilty into thy very presence, and make them 
 kneel at thy feet for pardon? Speak but the 
 word, and, by my sword, the man or woman 
 that refuseth amends shall feel a King's dis- 
 pleasure."
 
 i 4 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 AT the first sound of the King's voice Mer- 
 lin, who was still standing and gazing into 
 space, was recalled from his fit of abstraction. 
 With a swift, comprehensive glance he took 
 in every detail of his surroundings, each lord 
 and lady present, and the consternation de- 
 picted on every countenance when the King, 
 in such vigorous language had rebuked the 
 conduct of the court. 
 
 The occasion of the King's indignation, 
 however, was still a mystery to Merlin, who in 
 reality had heard none of the uncompliment- 
 ary personalities that had been addressed to 
 him. His prophetic eyes had been peering 
 into the future, where a panorama of coming 
 eyents passed before his vision, making him 
 oblivious of all else. 
 
 For an instant, as Arthur commenced to 
 speak, the eye of Merlin gleamed with a
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 15 
 
 kindly light, although the very pronounced 
 lines and shadows on his face retained their 
 expression. Towards the close of the King's 
 speech, however, his features relaxed some- 
 what of their sternness, and there was the sus- 
 picion of a pleased smile about his lips as he 
 replied: 
 
 "My liege lord, fret not thyself about the 
 Sayings and doings of those wittols and their 
 paramours. As for their jibes and jeers, I tell 
 thee I heard them not; and if I had heard 
 them I should have heeded them no more than 
 the buzzing of a fly. I am so armed in proof 
 against the prating of fools that their shafts 
 fall on me harmless as rush arrows tipped 
 with down. Therefore, I pray thee, let no 
 further thought of them break in upon thy 
 peace; but let me embrace thee in their pres- 
 ence, my liege, in token that no shadow doth 
 mar the fair light of our love." 
 
 After an affectionate greeting, the King, 
 viewing the seer with looks of mingled love 
 and concern, inquired: 
 
 "But wherefore, O Merlin, the settled
 
 16 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 gloom of thy countenance on such a joyous 
 day? Thou wast not wont to be so sad at 
 Yule-tide, but didst, with thy harp and lay, 
 cheer the heart and exalt the spirit of our 
 court. But be seated, pray; it is not meet that 
 so worthy a guest should receive such scant 
 courtesy." 
 
 "Ah! my liege," replied Merlin when the 
 King had led him to a seat beside his own 
 "could'st thou but see could'st thou but read 
 the portents, thy brow, I trow, would be dark 
 as mine; and could these babblers but under- 
 stand, their laughter would be changed to 
 wailing. 
 
 "Short must be my stay, because to-night I 
 must be far hence. Ere I go, however, I have 
 a message to deliver, which importeth much 
 to thee and thy whole court, in the speaking 
 whereof I must needs use sharp words that 
 may pierce to the very marrow. Enjoin si- 
 lence, my lord, and give me thine ear; for 
 what I have to say concerneth thee most im- 
 mediately, and may be of profit when I am 
 not by to counsel.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 17 
 
 "Fate hath sealed the doom of Britain; but 
 for thee, my lord, there is still some hope. 
 Thou mayst avert for a season, though thou 
 mayst not altogether avoid, the coming ruin. 
 But me there is no such reprieve for Mer- 
 lin ; I go to my destruction with my eyes open, 
 lured on by the potent spell of one I love and 
 cannot withstand. 
 
 "The seed long since planted and carefully 
 nourished in this body has thriven beyond the 
 dreams of expectation, and is now ripe for the 
 sickle. Even as I speak I hear the rush and 
 roar of the whirlwind I am about to reap. 
 The voice of Fate doth call, and it is too late 
 to flee, too late to resist. 
 
 "O my lord, I conjure you, lay to your heart 
 that which I have to say, and profit by my 
 warning example; for thus only mayst thou 
 avoid dishonor, though thou canst not escape 
 the decrees of Fate." 
 
 Silence having been commanded by the 
 King, the conversation, which had been re- 
 sumed in low tones in the remote parts of the 
 hall, immediately ceased. At his own request
 
 i8 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 a harp was placed before Merlin, who, sweep- 
 ing the strings with the grace of a master, 
 played a weird, wailing accompaniment as he 
 declaimed, rather than sang, his Jeremiad, of 
 which this was the burden : 
 
 "As Sodom rotten and Gomorrah vile 
 Were overwhelmed with fire and brimstone 
 
 sent 
 From heaven because not ten good men were 
 
 found 
 
 Within their gates, so shall disaster dire 
 Befall this land, enveloping the King 
 And all his court in woe and sore defeat 
 And bitter death; and I, even I who sing, 
 Shall suffer first of all: so 'tis decreed. 
 
 "The canker-worm of vice hath sapped the 
 
 life 
 
 Of this brave realm till virtue, its fair flower, 
 Doth dwine for lack of proper^nourishment; 
 And noble deeds, its whilom golden fruit, 
 Are blighted in the bud, untimely fall, 
 Nor ever come to the complete performance. 
 
 "O son of Uther! ope thine eyes, and look, , 
 And thou shall see, hoving o'erhead, a cloud
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 19 
 
 Of offal-feeding birds, ready to swoop; 
 From every part of the circumference 
 They come, straight to the centre as spokes 
 To nave, drawn hither by the carrion-stench 
 O' the court; they wheel, they scream, they 
 
 screech with glee, 
 Already reveling in the expected glut. 
 
 "Now cast thine eyes within the forest marge; 
 Mark how the ruthless wolves surround in 
 
 packs, 
 
 Their noses pointing centrewards, their necks 
 And backs abristle, and their eyes agleam 
 With the green light of hunger and the lust 
 Of blood. Hark how they snarl and gnash 
 
 their fangs! 
 
 "Mark how the slaver of anticipation 
 Drips from their jowls! See how they tug 
 
 and strain 
 Like hounds in leash, scarce held in check 
 
 by Fate! 
 
 Soon will the ravenous wolves close in, 
 The vultures swift descend to the carrion- 
 feast. , . 
 
 "Virtue hath fled the court, and brazen 
 vice "
 
 20 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "By my soul! my lord, lettest thou this 
 nightmare flout us thus to our face?" fiercely 
 interrupted Guinevere. "An thou must needs 
 hearken to his drools, I pray thee withdraw 
 with him to another chamber." 
 
 "Peace, woman ! I will hear him to the last 
 word, and so shalt thou; so shall ye all," re- 
 turned the King with stern sadness. 
 
 Arthur had been held as in a spell by the 
 wild eloquence of the seer, whose burning 
 words had made a deep impression on all 
 sobering some, shaming or frightening others. 
 Had an angel from heaven instead of Merlin 
 delivered the accusing message, the effect had 
 scarcely been greater. Few of them, alas! 
 were in a position to show honest resentment 
 of the scathing charge, or felt secure enough 
 in their innocence to call on their accuser to 
 specify. That was dangerous ground, they 
 felt, on which they had no desire to tread; so 
 they remained silent, each one hoping to es- 
 cape special notice. 
 
 That there was truth in Merlin's words the 
 most hardened courtier could not in his heart
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 21 
 
 deny; but no one admitted that the moral state 
 of the court was so corrupt as to warrant Mer- 
 lin's terrible description. He was crazy, they 
 thought; his alarmist predictions and gross ex- 
 aggeration of trivial incidents in court life 
 were the hallucinations of an unbalanced 
 mind, and unworthy of serious attention. Yes, 
 Merlin's mighty intellect was tottering to its 
 fall ; there was no other way of accounting for 
 his altered appearance and behavior. Though 
 there was a grain of comfort in that thought, 
 still no one had the courage to challenge the 
 truth of the sorcerer's words. 
 
 It is a peculiarity of moral decay that the 
 victim is seldom aware of the presence of the 
 disease until the case is hopelessly incurable; 
 this is true of a nation as it is of an individual. 
 Now Guinevere and her courtiers admitted, 
 singly and collectively, that their lives were 
 not quite free from blame; each knew the 
 peccadilloes of the others, and winked at 
 them. They never imagined that their secrets 
 were known outside of their own circle; to the 
 outer world they were patterns of propriety
 
 22 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 and respectability. As a drunkard deludes 
 himself with the belief that his vice is unsus- 
 pected, so did those courtiers think that their 
 licentiousness was unknown. 
 
 Merlin's charge, therefore, had the effect 
 of a bomb exploding amongst them. It was 
 certainly an awkward situation. There was a 
 very general desire for the curtain to fall up- 
 on the scene, or at least to divert Merlin from 
 his disagreeable theme; and the courtiers felt 
 momentarily relieved and grateful to Guine- 
 vere, when she made her spirited but politic 
 interruption. 
 
 The King, however, was not to be swerved 
 from his avowed purpose of hearing Merlin 
 to the end. Taking no notice of Guinevere's 
 remarks, therefore, but looking at the seer, he 
 said: 
 
 "Proceed, Sir Merlin; speak thy message 
 to the uttermost word, nor bate one syllable 
 thereof, although it do pierce me to the heart 
 and wound the feelings of the court. Speak 
 on; a fell disease needeth sharp remede." 
 
 Merlin, who had hitherto addressed his
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 23 
 
 words to the King, now arose from the harp, 
 and, directing his remarks to the courtiers in 
 general, said: 
 
 "The court, which of old was as a fountain 
 and reservoir of honor, shedding its blessing 
 refreshingly upon the places below, is now 
 polluted at the spring; and its tainted waters 
 carry the disease far down the stream, poison- 
 ing the utmost parts and spreading the deadly 
 plague amongst shepherds and husbandmen, 
 hewers of wood and drawers of water. 
 
 "Virtue and bare merit are no longer the 
 key to preferment in court, and modesty is 
 but a trammel. Simple faith is become the 
 jest of the scoffer; loyalty is held up to scorn. 
 Friend betrayeth friend and is not ashamed; 
 nay, he boasteth thereof in his heart, and 
 laugheth in his sleeve. The leal spouse, who 
 trusteth to the honor of his helpmeet, getteth 
 but the smiles of her lips ; the light of her eyes 
 and the love of her heart she keepeth for her 
 paramour. 
 
 "Because we have departed from our an- 
 cient honor; because we have put down the
 
 24 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 good and set up the evil; because the pure 
 thought and virtuous purpose no longer nerve 
 the arm to noble deeds of valor and self-sacri- 
 fice; because we have preferred the soft pleas- 
 ures of vice to the sterner but loftier joys of 
 virtue, thy doom, O Britain, is writ, and the 
 avengers are on thy track. Thou art become 
 as a fair-seeming, goodly tree, which, rotting 
 from the core, is hollow to the rind, and will 
 fall with a crash in the first gust that blows. 
 
 "Ere yet it be too late, O son of Pendragon, 
 cleanse thy house with fire; purge the court 
 of all uncleanness if thou wouldst stay, even 
 for a season, the uplifted hand of Fate. 
 
 "Prepare yourselves, O my lords, by watch 
 and fast and the parlous siege, to undertake 
 the adventures of the Sangreal, which ye shall 
 achieve, if ye enter upon the task in a proper 
 spirit of humility. 'Tis writ that some of ye 
 shall come near accomplishing the adventure ; 
 and one, who is not here, shall wholly over- 
 come the perils, and receive unwonted meed 
 for his valor and the modest virtue of his life.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 25 
 
 Him must ye emulate, if ye would save King 
 and country for a time. 
 
 "But I charge ye all that, if the terms of sal- 
 vation that were proffered to Sodom and 
 Gomorrah were held out to this court, not ten 
 nay, not even five pure men and women 
 could be found to win reprieve and gain time 
 for repentance."
 
 26 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 GUINEVERE, who had, during the delivery 
 of this speech, been manifesting symptoms of 
 impatience, here broke out: 
 
 "Where be thy love for thy wife, my lord, 
 and the respect for the feelings of thy guests, 
 an thou sufferest such monstrous charges? An 
 thou stop not this raven, I will myself lend a 
 hand to wring his halse. Oh! I could pluck 
 his eyes out." 
 
 Beside herself with rage, Guinevere arose 
 as if with the intention of carrying out her 
 threat. A few ladies looked with evident ap- 
 proval on Guinevere, and would willingly 
 have followed her leadership in any move- 
 ment against Merlin. These, however, were 
 a small minority; the majority sat with down- 
 cast looks, not daring to raise their heads lest 
 they should betray their embarrassment. 
 
 The knights, too, of greatest worth and
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 27 
 
 unquestioned valor did not feel justified in in- 
 terfering. 
 
 "Keep thy seat!" commanded the King with 
 greater sternness than he had before shown to 
 Guinevere. "Little reckest thou, O Guine- 
 vere, what manner of man it is that thou 
 threatenest thus. Keep thy distance from him, 
 nor provoke him to wrath; for an if thou seek- 
 est to do him injury, not even I can guard thee 
 from his terrible power. Know that, with a 
 glance of his eye, he could stretch the stoutest 
 knight stark upon the ground, and smite his 
 joints as if with palsy." 
 
 "But shall his foul lies pass unchallenged?" 
 demanded Guinevere, who would not be put 
 down. 
 
 "His charges are false as the foul fiend, 
 whose child he is!" 
 
 "Would that they were!" returned Merlin, 
 impressively, as he looked straight at Guine- 
 vere. 
 
 "Well were it for thee an I had spoken 
 falsely. But my lord, the King, knoweth that 
 Merlin was not wont to lie. Least of all am
 
 28 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 I inclined to speak falsely now, when I am 
 about to take my leave for ever, and my heart 
 is filled with sadness not only at the miserable 
 fate that awaits me, but also because of the 
 calamities that threaten, and the perils that be- 
 set, my King and country. 
 
 "In showing the dangers that surround us, 
 and in pointing out the cause thereof, I have 
 named no names, and accused no one more 
 than another; but having had my own eyes 
 opened, I have sought to warn you that the 
 only way to avert those dangers is to remove 
 the cause. The condition I have described is 
 general and fitteth the country at large, but 
 the court in particular. 
 
 "The court is like a lamp which, set in the 
 centre, sheds its light to the borders of the 
 realm ; and if its light be pure and good, the 
 people see clearly; but if it be dim and foul, 
 the people are in smoky darkness. Reform, 
 therefore, must begin in the court, and there is 
 no time to be lost, for thus only can ye hope 
 to keep off the evil day. 
 
 "Purify your lives; lay aside falsehood and
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 29 
 
 the unclean thing, and return to the purity of 
 the olden days when knights were men of 
 honor, and ladies were worthy of the homage 
 of good knights." 
 
 "Now he slandereth the ladies of the court," 
 interposed Guinevere, "and there is no knight 
 that will stop his prating! My lord, seest thou 
 not that when he slandereth the whole court 
 he besmircheth me? For I am, by your grace, 
 the head of the court, and answerable for the 
 character of the ladies. Fie! my lord; time 
 was when thou hadst shown more spirit in de- 
 fense of thy Guinevere. And fie upon ye all! 
 that no knight dare lift his voice against this 
 false prophet and his foul slanders. Sir Mer- 
 lin, I tell thee to thy face that thou hast lied! 
 There is no word of truth in all your charges ; 
 and thou shalt not stir from this hall until thou 
 hast either begged pardon of the court, or hast 
 made good thy charges with the proofs." 
 
 "Ay, the proofs! the proofs!" chorused 
 many courtiers, taking courage from the ex- 
 ample of the Queen. 
 
 " Tis easy to utter slanders, but another
 
 30 
 
 thing to prove them," remarked a very prim 
 lady, nicknamed the Sainte, who was the 
 adored wife of a knight old enough to be her 
 grandfather. 
 
 "I feel the insult offered to my lady, and 
 I, too, demand of Sir Merlin the proofs," 
 blustered the aged knight. 
 
 "Come, Sir Merlin, give us the proofs!" 
 shouted the courtiers again and again, grow- 
 ing bolder and assuming a threatening tone. 
 
 Merlin, however, was in no wise perturbed, 
 but composedly looked at the King, from 
 whom he was to take his cue. 
 
 "I protest, Guinevere," at length replied 
 the King, "that there is justice, if not truth, 
 in your words. No one but Merlin had dared 
 to speak of this court in our presence as he 
 hath done; but such hath been his love, and 
 such hath been his devotion to me, that I can- 
 not lightly dismiss his words. While I am 
 stricken with grief, I am torn with doubt; I 
 would fain disbelieve, but I dare not." 
 
 The scene had been a painful one for all 
 present, but no one showed its effects so plainly
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 3 t 
 
 as Arthur himself. More than once he had 
 been on the verge of interrupting Merlin in 
 the delivery of his speech, but a glance from 
 the wizard's eye made him hesitate ; nay, while 
 he gazed on the sad, earnest countenance of 
 the speaker, he could not question the truth 
 of Merlin's words. It was only in those mo- 
 ments when, looking at the Queen, his gaze 
 being withdrawn from Merlin, that the po- 
 tency of the wizard's spell was broken, and 
 Arthur's mind, always impressionable, was 
 swayed by that of Guinevere. 
 
 It was certainly a trying predicament for 
 the King, whose devotion to Guinevere, on the 
 one hand, was blind; and whose indebtedness 
 to Merlin, on the other, was incalculable. 
 Love and honor suggested that he should pro- 
 tect his wife from insult at all hazards; but 
 friendship and gratitude pleaded strongly in 
 behalf of Merlin. Had any other than Mer- 
 lin been the accuser, Arthur's course would 
 have been x clear; but he hesitated to go to ex- 
 tremes with one whose devotion to himself 
 had been life-long, beginning with his very
 
 32 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 birth and continuing up to the present crisis. 
 
 h.. 
 
 Some one had said that Merlin was mad, 
 and the King clutched eagerly at the sugges- 
 tion, hoping to derive some ray of light there- 
 from. On second thoughts, however, he con- 
 cluded that this was not the explanation of 
 Merlin's strange behavior, for he had often 
 seen him look as much in earnest, though per- 
 haps never quite so sad as he was then. 
 
 Was Merlin playing a grim jest on the 
 court? The King could not admit this, for 
 there was certainly no gleam of humor to be 
 seen in the wizard's eye. Besides, this was too 
 cruel a joke for Merlin to perpetrate. 
 
 But what could be the explanation? Arthur 
 was driven back to the theory of insanity. Did 
 the evils of which he had spoken exist only in 
 Merlin's morbid imagination? Had his lively 
 fancy seized upon a few threads of scandal, 
 and woven them into a web with the woof of 
 his own dark imaginings? 
 
 Such questions occurred to Arthur's mind, 
 only to be dismissed as soon as he looked again 
 at Merlin, who was to all appearances as sane
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 33 
 
 as ever. It was with a feeling of relief that 
 Arthur heard the demand for proofs reiter- 
 ated. A way out of the difficulty was thus 
 opened; if there was truth in the fearful 
 charges, it would be well for the court to 
 know it as soon as possible; if there was, as 
 Guinevere had maintained, no foundation in 
 fact for the charges, then indeed the mighty 
 intellect of the prophet was overthrown, and 
 all, with a feeling of relief, could look upon 
 his alarmist predictions as the ravings of. a 
 lunatic, and no real harm would have been 
 done. 
 
 "The proofs! Sir Merlin; give us the 
 proofs!" the courtiers demanded. 
 
 Arthur, seconding the demand, said to Mer- 
 lin: 
 
 "If thou, O my revered friend, hast but 
 sought to frighten us children as with a 
 ghostly tale, then smile once more upon us, 
 and we shall laugh with thee at thy grim jest. 
 But an if thou still maintainest the truth of 
 thy charges, it were well to satisfy the Queen,
 
 34 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 myself, and all our court thereof. Wherefore 
 I call upon thee for the proofs." 
 
 "Ay, the proofs! the proofs!" became the 
 general cry, now that the King had supported 
 Guinevere in her demand.
 
 35 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THERE were a few courtiers, however, who 
 took no part in the noisy demonstration. Not- 
 withstanding Merlin's words to the contrary, 
 honesty was not a lost virtue in Arthur's court; 
 there were some men who, admitting to them- 
 selves that Merlin's charges were well found- 
 ed, scorned the hypocrisy of those who were 
 clamoring for proofs. These remained silent 
 and hung their heads, or looked as if they 
 viewed with alarm the possibility of Merlin's 
 accepting the challenge. Their familiarity 
 with court life and their knowledge of the 
 sorcerer's wonderful powers made them dread 
 the result of the ordeal which was being 
 forced upon Merlin, and they silently depre- 
 cated the clamor for proofs. 
 
 Merlin, if possible looking graver than be- 
 fore, paused for a moment before he replied: 
 
 "Ye have thrown down the gauntlet, and
 
 36 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 dared to question the word of Merlin. So be 
 it; but I tell ye that those who call loudest for 
 proof shall be the first to repent." 
 
 Then, looking in the direction of Guine- 
 vere, he added: 
 
 "But are ye sure that ye want proofs?" 
 
 "Ay!" was the answer from a hundred 
 voices; and Guinevere added: 
 
 "We know that thou hast foully lied, and 
 thou must either withdraw thy charges, or lay 
 before the King the proofs." 
 
 "Then, proofs ye shall have, to your utter 
 confusion!" retorted the sorcerer with vehe- 
 mence. "Now for the tests that will put to 
 the proof the virtue of both lords and ladies 
 in this court. An ye refuse the tests, then are 
 my words true; an ye fairly stand the ordeal, 
 then hath Merlin lied, and is worthy to be 
 flayed alive, and hanged on the highest tree 
 as a warning to all foul slanderers." 
 
 Then ensued a most impressive scene. His 
 eye glowing with fierce enthusiasm, Merlin 
 seemed to expand to a majestic height as he set 
 about his strange preparations. Every one
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 37 
 
 held his breath as he watched the movements 
 of the wizard, who now appeared to be a dif- 
 ferent man. The time for action had come as 
 a relief to Merlin, and forgetting his sorrow, 
 he proceeded to his task like one who knows 
 what to do, and takes pleasure in his work. 
 
 Stepping swiftly towards the door, near 
 which he had, on entering, left his familiar 
 gray cloak, he took up his staff, without which 
 he was seldom seen abroad ; but now they were 
 to learn more about that staff than they knew 
 before. It looked like an ordinary cane, ex- 
 cept that it was a little longer and thicker; 
 nevertheless it was a prop of age quite in keep- 
 ing with the character of its owner. No curi- 
 osity had ever before been excited by the staff; 
 it had been accepted for what it purported to 
 be; but the quaintness of its ornamentation 
 had evoked some comment. It was evidently 
 very li'jjht, considering its dimensions, and of 
 a wood certainly not native to Merlin's own 
 country; but it was impossible to determine 
 by a casual examination just what kind of 
 wood it was, as it was covered at frequent in-
 
 38 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 tervals with dark rings, painted so as to re- 
 semble the joints of a bamboo. On the plain 
 surface between the rings there were carved, 
 in delicate work, curious symbols, or hiero- 
 glyphs, whose outlines, however, could only 
 be traced on close inspection. A metal tip 
 protected the lower extremity, while the head 
 was like that on a shepherd's crook. On the 
 upper surface of the crook, just over the axis 
 of the staff itself, was an oval plate of bright 
 metal, on which were engraved some mystic 
 characters; the rest of the head, which was 
 free of the rings spoken of, was also covered 
 with exceedingly fine hieroglyphical writing. 
 Taking his staff, then, Merlin touched a 
 spring, pushed aside the metallic plate, and 
 showed that the staff was hollow. Next he 
 pulled out a fine red cord of about a yard and 
 a half in length, to one end of which was at- 
 tached a sharp wooden peg; and to the other, 
 what appeared to be a short pencil of charred 
 wood. Laying his staff carefully aside after 
 closing the opening, he fastened the peg in a 
 seam of the flagged floor; and stretching the
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 39 
 
 cord, described with the pencil a circle of 
 about three yards in diameter. Quickly he 
 divided the circumference into six equal 
 parts, marking off the points of division with 
 his pencil; and joining alternate points with 
 straight lines, he produced within the circle 
 a six-pointed star, formed by two intersecting 
 equilateral triangles. 
 
 This was the magic circle of the sorcerers 
 of ancient and mediaeval times, to which were 
 ascribed the most wonderful properties. From 
 the centre of this figure they pronounced their 
 incantations, and called to their aid spirits of 
 darkness from the vasty deep, or lively, sunny 
 sprites from the ethereal blue. 
 
 The circle complete, the magician opened 
 his staff again, and drew forth, first a small 
 candle of reddish wax, then a tapering rod of 
 highly polished metal that looked like the 
 finest steel. - The head was a pear-shaped bulb, 
 flattened to fit the palm of the hand; and the 
 tip consisted of a jewel or semi-precious stone 
 of almost transparent substance, about an inch 
 in length, and tapering uniformly with the
 
 40 
 
 rod. It appeared to be either a natural crys- 
 tal, or had been skilfully cut to refract the 
 light. This was the magic wand, an indis- 
 pensable part of the sorcerer's equipment. 
 
 With the candle in his left hand and the 
 divining-rod in his right, Merlin advanced to 
 the fireplace and lighted the former at the 
 Yule log, then swiftly retraced his steps to the 
 circle. Pausing a moment, he examined the 
 figure carefully, as if to assure himself that no 
 line or symbol was lacking; and apparently 
 satisfied with his work, he stepped into the 
 circle. Next he stooped and touched the 
 flame of the candle to the lines of the figure, 
 which immediately commenced to burn, show- 
 ing that the pencil with which they had been 
 drawn was composed of combustible ingre- 
 dients. 
 
 The flame, which was of a bluish white 
 color, rose scarcely more than an inch above 
 the flags. Round the whole circle it ran, fol- 
 lowing also the lines of the star and of the 
 symbols drawn within the figure, until the 
 whole pentacle was outlined in fire.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 41 
 
 From the flame there ascended a pale, gray- 
 ish smoke, like mist, that began to enshroud 
 the magician, and rose quite to the rafters, 
 without spreading in width beyond the diam- 
 eter of the figure; at the same time it exhaled 
 an exquisite aroma, as of sweet incense. 
 
 As the pillar of cloud increased in density 
 around the magician, his features grew less 
 and less distinctly visible; but ere the cloud 
 became so dense as to conceal him from view, 
 the expression of his countenance was observed 
 to change in a manner that struck awe into 
 the heart of every beholder. He sto'od facing 
 the east, holding his rod at arm's length in the 
 same direction. When quite concealed by the 
 envelope of smoke, he spoke some words in a 
 tongue which none of the courtiers could un- 
 derstand, but which, they had no doubt, were 
 an invocation to the powers of darkness, with 
 whom Merlin was popularly supposed to be 
 in league. 
 
 As if in answer to the sorcerer's incantation, 
 the silence, which had been oppressive within 
 and around the castle, was suddenly broken by
 
 42 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 the dismal bowlings of dogs, the bellowing 
 of cattle, cries of terror from horses and all 
 other animals, wild or domestic, in the neigh- 
 borhood. The very earth quaked, giving forth 
 low, rumbling sounds as of prolonged thun- 
 der-claps at a distance. These seemed to be 
 regarded by Merlin as auspicious omens 
 advance signals of success; for, changing his 
 language to one which his immediate hearers 
 could understand, he changed also his man- 
 ner of address, speaking in tones rather of 
 gentle urgency than of stern command, as he 
 invoked : 
 
 "O come, Aglaion! come, thou sunny sprite! 
 'Tis Merlin calls, and bids thee hither hie 
 From wheresoever thou flitt'st in distant space, 
 Threading thy way among the twinkling 
 
 stars, 
 Thyself a star. 
 
 O, come! forsake thy haunts, 
 And leave thy bright companions for a while. 
 What! Art busy! But hark! 'tis Merlin calls 
 Merlin, thy master, whose dear thrall art thou. 
 Easy have been thy tasks, thy bondage light,
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 43 
 
 For Merlin ne'er could find it in his heart 
 To speak thee other words than kind and fair. 
 But come! thou know'st wherefore I summon 
 
 thee, 
 
 And what the work I have for thee to 1 do; 
 And when thou hast it done, I promise thee 
 That thou shalt forthwith do thine own sweet 
 
 will 
 In freedom evermore. Come! Come!" 
 
 At the close of the invocation, the lambent 
 flame that outlined the magic circle was extin- 
 guished, and the pillar of smoke began to as- 
 sume a different color. A soft roseate flush, 
 scarcely perceptible at first, tinged the column 
 like the clouds of a fine summer sunset, and 
 gradually deepened in shade, seeming to in- 
 crease the density of the column. The figure 
 of the sorcerer was completely hidden in this 
 envelope of rosy mist; and though no one 
 could see what he was doing, what his attitude, 
 or what the expression of his countenance, 
 neither was there any one present who did not 
 fully believe that something would appear in 
 obedience to Merlin's summons.
 
 44 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 In breathless expectation every one bent his 
 gaze on the base of the column, where Merlin 
 was supposed to be, and where he was very 
 naturally expected to reappear; but suddenly, 
 as if by common impulse, all eyes were turned 
 to the top, at the rafters, as if in expectation 
 of seeing some apparition there. Nothing, 
 however, was visible there nothing but the 
 cloudy pillar, whose top did not differ in 
 color or consistency from any other part. 
 
 But hark! Whence comes that sweet music? 
 Is it not from the top of the column, or from 
 the heavens somewhere above it? The at- 
 titude of the listeners showed that they all 
 located the sounds in the same quarter. Every 
 ear was open to catch the ravishing sounds. 
 Rich voices, blending in perfect harmony, 
 sang to the accompaniment of softest wind and 
 stringed instruments, the sounds mellowed and 
 subdued, as if by distance. 
 
 Surely such music never came from merely 
 human throats or earthly instruments, thought 
 the lusty courtiers, whose countenances were 
 for the time illumined with a purer joy than
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 45 
 
 they had ever before experienced. The brut- 
 ish element was subdued by the all-conquering 
 power of music, whose charms had appealed 
 to their higher nature, and awakened respon- 
 sive chords in their rugged breasts. 
 
 Louder and clearer became the music as the 
 invisible choir seemed to float nearer and 
 nearer; then, lingering for a moment, the 
 sweet strains began to recede, and soon died 
 away in the distance. At the same time the 
 color of the pillar began to fade, its density to 
 diminish, and the form of the magician be- 
 came distinguishable in the midst of the van- 
 ishing cloud. Soon the roseate column had 
 dispersed, every trace of the magic circle had 
 vanished, and in the place where these had 
 been, stood Merlin but not alone.
 
 46 * THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THAT the courtiers were astonished at sight 
 of Merlin's companion goes without saying; 
 it may also be added that they were not a little 
 pleased, for they had expected that if any one 
 came in answer to the magician's summons, it 
 would be some hideous monster from the 
 nether world. Especially was this the case 
 with the ladies, who looked with unfeigned 
 admiration upon the little stranger. Indeed, 
 the beauty of his face and the wholesomeness 
 of his person temporarily obliterated the mem- 
 ory of the horror that had immediately pre- 
 ceded his coming; and exclamations of admi- 
 ration and pleasure involuntarily escaped 
 from many lips; such as: 
 
 "Oh!" 
 
 "Ah!" 
 
 "What a pretty boy it is!"
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 47 
 
 "I will have him for my little foot-page!" 
 
 Aglaion, totally ignoring King, Queen and 
 courtiers, gave his attention to Merlin alone. 
 Kneeling before his master, he said : 
 
 "O my master! my kind master! grant par- 
 don for not coming sooner. When you called 
 I was with a merry rout of my fellows far, far 
 away; and I did not clearly hear your voice 
 because of the music that filled my ears. True, 
 methought I heard a voice bid me come, and I, 
 on pleasure bent, saucily made answer, 'I am 
 busy;' but when thou calledst again, I came 
 with all the speed I might, my fellows follow- 
 ing with their music. Now say, O master, 
 that I have thy pardon." 
 
 "Enough, my bright one," said Merlin, ta- 
 king Aglaion by the hand, and looking with 
 tender affection upon the radiant countenance 
 of his little friend. "Arise ; thou knowest thou 
 art forgiven, and hast no reason to fear re- 
 proach from my lips, for Merlin never spake 
 to thee in anger. Thou knowest, too, that I 
 promised to give thee thy freedom as soon as 
 thou hast performed this last task. Hast come
 
 '48 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 ready for thy work? Hast fetched all things 
 needed?" 
 
 "Ay, my master; here beneath my mantle is 
 everything thou badest me bring." 
 
 "But what of the boar?" was the next ques* 
 tion. 
 
 "The head will be here presently," an* 
 swered Aglaion; "I found him where thou 
 didst tell me in the forest glade, near the 
 blasted fir." 
 
 "How comes it hither?" 
 
 "Two swineherds, whom I found in the for- 
 est, will fetch it hither." 
 
 "It is a lucky fall, and promiseth well for 
 the rest of our undertaking," said Merlin in 
 the same low voice in which the foregoing 
 conversation had been carried on. "Now to 
 work if thou art ready." 
 
 "I long to be at this work, and earn the 
 freedom which thou hast promised. O mas- 
 ter! I am so happy I could make sport of the 
 hardest task, and the heaviest work would 
 seem to me to be light. I would fain be at 
 some pranks to make thee mirthful, as in the
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 49 
 
 olden days. And in sooth, master, thou 
 needest cheering, for never have I seen thee 
 look so sad. Wilt thou not that I make of this 
 work a merry jest?" 
 
 "As thou wilt, my sprite, an if the truth 
 suffer not thereby. But meseems this is no 
 jesting matter. Remember, certain sayings of 
 mine must be proved beyond a doubt; these 
 people must be made to feel their own guilt, 
 and see their danger. I would have them 
 amend their lives so as to escape the doom 
 that threateneth them. If thou fail to con- 
 vince them of the truth of my words, then in- 
 deed all is lost, and Merlin is a false prophet. 
 But now to work." 
 
 "Not yet, my master, an it please thee. Tarry 
 a little while until the boar's head come, then 
 will I to work. But fear not that the truth 
 will suffer if I put the matter before them 
 in playful sort. Remember, a good knight's 
 sword cutteth not less keenly because its hilt 
 is set with jewels ; and truth is a barbed shaft, 
 which pierceth not less deep when it is gayly 
 tricked out with ribbon. Nay, there be times
 
 50 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 when it is better to present truth in this guise; 
 for then it is taken in good part by the people, 
 who learn the lesson and bless him that teach- 
 eth. But when it is shown them in its crudest 
 aspect, it faileth of its purpose, and oft turneth 
 the learner against both lesson and teacher. 
 Wherefore I ask thee to let me do this as in 
 merry sport, and I promise thee that the les- 
 son will not fail." 
 
 "There is wisdom in thy words, my sprite, 
 for the truth hath already been put before 
 these people in all its nakedness, and they took 
 not kindly to it; neither did they thank Mer- 
 lin for the lesson. Therefore thou shalt try 
 thy milder way, and mayhap enforce the 
 warning they would not take from me." 
 
 Meanwhile the eyes of the court were fixed 
 upon Merlin's strange companion; and all 
 sorts of surmises were made as to who he was, 
 whence he came, how he had entered, and so 
 forth. Had he come from the nether world 
 when that rumbling sound was heard, which 
 had shaken the castle and all the earth around? 
 Had a hole for his admittance been mysteri-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 51 
 
 ously opened in the floor, and as mysteriously 
 closed again? Or had he entered by the roof, 
 and descended in the pillar of cloud? Was 
 that real music they had heard, or was it mere- 
 ly a hallucination induced by Merlin's magic? 
 
 On the whole, they felt relieved at sight 
 of Aglaion, and rather grateful to Merlin, 
 who, they implicitly believed, could just as 
 easily have summoned a grinning demon to 
 his aid as this sweet-looking mannikin. 
 Surely, they thought, such a radiant creature, 
 of his own power and volition, would do them 
 no harm he was too weak and innocent-look- 
 ing; besides, since the appearance of the elfin- 
 boy upon the scene, Merlin had relaxed the 
 sternness of his expression, and they had hopes 
 that he would not carry things to extremes. A 
 feeling of security came over them; they laid 
 aside their fears, and began to converse in low 
 tones. 
 
 "Would I had such a boy to call me moth- 
 er!" remarked a lady. 
 
 "Then hadst thou needs be a witch-wom- 
 an," rejoined her neighbor knight, "for no
 
 52 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 dam of earthly mould e'er give birth to that 
 devil's brat." 
 
 "How canst thou speak so cruelly of the 
 fair, sweet child?" asked the lady, in an up- 
 braiding tone. 
 
 "It is pretty enough, I grant, and harmless 
 enough of itself, I think; but that it came 
 from the devil knows where, in answer to 
 Merlin's call, bodeth no good to us, I war- 
 rant. Wherefore," added he, "I cannot rid 
 myself of the thought that it is one of the 
 devil's own spawn." 
 
 "I care not where he came from," said the 
 lady, showing more spirit than good sense; 
 "I should like to fold him to my bosom, and 
 smooth his sunny hair and stroke his cheek." 
 
 "Therein dost thou show thyself a daugh- 
 ter of Eve. If so be the one thou lovest is fair 
 to look upon and smooth of speech, thou paus- 
 est not to ask whence he came, nor who are his 
 kith and kin, but straightway givest him thy 
 love. I have always thought that the devil 
 was looking his best that day he tempted Eve." 
 
 No one seemed more interested in Aglaion
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 53 
 
 than Guinevere, who felt rather piqued that 
 he had taken no notice of her. 
 
 "What a pretty little boor it is!" said she. 
 "He hath done no homage to my lord, neither 
 hath he so much as bestowed a glance on me. 
 In sooth, wherever he came from, he hath 
 been taught but scant courtesy. Mayhap in 
 this he taketh after his master, Merlin." 
 
 "The creature hath no eyes but for Mer- 
 lin," commented Sir Launcelot, "and takes 
 orders only from him. It is a passing fair elf." 
 
 Speaking rather to herself than in reply to 
 Launcelot's remark, she said: 
 
 "Had I such a boy for my little foot-page, 
 I would have him learn better manners than 
 to turn his back on the ladies; and I would 
 dress him in otherwise, for now he looketh like 
 no manner of man under the sun, though I 
 must say his clothes become him passing well. 
 And I would comb out his pretty ringlets, and 
 bind them with a silken snood. But I'll war- 
 rant it is a saucy little elf."
 
 
 54 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER VI I. 
 
 "IN the name of all that is holy, what fresh 
 wonder cometh upon us to take away our 
 breath again?" cried the King, as he pointed 
 at the entrance. 
 
 Instantly every courtier was on his feet, 
 looking in the quarter indicated by the King. 
 Mingled exclamations of joy, horror, and 
 amazement filled the hall. 
 
 " Tis the boar!" 
 
 "The magic boar!" 
 
 "The 'chanted boar!" 
 
 "No mortal hath killed him!" 
 
 "The devil's in our midst!" 
 
 " 'Tis Merlin's work!" 
 
 Though there was some joy manifested at 
 sight of the monster's head, there came at the 
 same time over the court a vague feeling of 
 apprehension that did more than counter- 
 balance the rejoicing. There was some mys-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 55 
 
 tery attached to the death of the monster; per- 
 haps Merlin had some connection with its ap- 
 pearance there, and if so, the boar's head 
 boded no good to them, they thought. Hence 
 the death of the monster that had long been a 
 terror to the neighborhood, was not hailed 
 with such.general joy as had been anticipated; 
 instead, it gave the court fresh cause of alarm. 
 
 On a rude sort of litter, borne by two swine- 
 herds, was the enormous head of the enchanted 
 boar, which had been feared alike by children, 
 women, and men. It had not only eluded pur- 
 suit and capture for many years, but had dis- 
 embowled many a gallant charger, and gored 
 many a valiant knight. Nay, it was a matter 
 of common belief and report that his hide was 
 invulnerable to the keenest lance as a boulder 
 of flint; and that the sharpest arrows, shot by 
 the strongest arms, glanced from his sides 
 harmlessly as raindrops. It was further re- 
 ported and believed that the head of the mon- 
 ster should have power to do harm even after 
 death. 
 
 Merlin and his companion had maintained
 
 56 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 the same position, standing in the vacant space 
 between the lower end of the table and the 
 door. . They conversed in under tones, so that 
 their discourse was inaudible to the court. 
 
 Aglaion had taken no notice of King or 
 Queen, neither had Merlin presented his vis- 
 itor; but when the swineherds appeared in 
 the doorway with the boar's head, Merlin 
 said: 
 
 "Now to work, my sprite, and lose not a mo- 
 ment. Already the sun begins his downward 
 flight, and ere he sets I must be far hence." 
 
 "Nay, good master, pause but a little while, 
 and hear what the two churls have to say," 
 suggested Aglaion. 
 
 "Where gat ye that monster's head?" in- 
 quired the King, addressing the swineherds, 
 who, having laid their unsightly burden on 
 the floor, were awaiting the King's pleasure. 
 
 "I* the forest glade by the blasted fir, my 
 lord, O King," replied one. 
 
 "And we had great ado, O lord, my King," 
 put in the other. 
 
 "I warrant you had, my brave wights," in-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 57 
 
 terrupted Arthur. "Know ye that this is the 
 head of the enchanted boar? Ye have done 
 passing well, and earned our thanks and 
 praise. Gat ye off scatheless from the stowre?" 
 
 "Without a scrat, my liege," answered the 
 first. "Sundry times as the brute rushed up- 
 on me I had well nigh been gashed to death, 
 but I nimbly skipped me aside; for, Sir King, 
 I am mortal nimble." 
 
 "Nay, Sir liege, my King, an it had not 
 happed that yestermorn I had whetted my 
 bill-hook to shave myself withal, I ne'er could 
 have hacked him so deep i' the nape o' the 
 neck. My marrow there " 
 
 "Such brave wights among my swineherds! 
 Who could have believed it? Ye are worthy 
 to be Knights of the Table Round, and ye 
 shall have your meed yea, I'll see to it that 
 ye have your meed. But go on, and tell us of 
 your adventure," urged the King. 
 
 "My marrow there, Sir King, O liege," 
 continued the second swineherd, "he in sooth 
 can skip mortal nimble, but I can, so to speak, 
 fly. True, he hath a knife, but it is only a
 
 58 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 whittle, no sharper than a spade to dig withal. 
 When the 'chanting boar charged upon me, I 
 bided my time; and when I saw, out o' the tail 
 o' my eye, that he was ready to give me the 
 rip and the toss, I leapt nimbly into the air, 
 and hovered me o'er him for a blink; then 
 with one stroke o' my bill-hook, whetted to 
 shave withal, I cleft his neck to the backbone 
 and " 
 
 "Thou liest!" charged his companion, "and 
 wouldst take all the honor and meed to thy- 
 self. My lord, O King, 'twas I that gave him 
 the death stroke with my whinyard, and 
 saved 
 
 "No more of your lying!" commanded 
 Merlin. "What! do you dare speak such false- 
 hoods to your King? Stripes with the scourge 
 are the due meed of such knaves. Begone! 
 Here is silver for your pains in fetching hither 
 the boar's head; take it and go ere you meet 
 the reward of your falsehood." 
 
 The two churls, not venturing a reply to 
 Merlin's charge, took the proffered money and 
 slunk silently away.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 59 
 
 " 'Twas well done," then said Merlin to 
 Aglaion, "and showeth that at least this one 
 vice of the court hath tainted even the lowest 
 class. Boasting hath taken the place of 
 achievement, and fair-seeming passeth cur- 
 rent for virtue. I pity those poor knaves, and 
 I bade them begone ere the King could pun- 
 ish them." 
 
 Addressing the King, Merlin continued: 
 "My lord, if thou wouldst know how came 
 the boar to be slain, my servant here is able 
 to enlighten thee; but I ask thee to recall 
 what the legend of the boar doth say: 
 
 'Th' enchanted boar shall never lose his life 
 But with the cunning stroke of magic knife.' 
 
 "Who is he that hath the magic knife? Is it 
 yonder churl with his whittle, or he with the 
 bill-hook? 
 
 "My lord, Aglaion will now begin the work 
 for which he was called. In good time thou 
 shalt hear how the enchanted boar was slain, 
 and why his head was brought hither." 
 
 Aglaion then, advancing towards the King,
 
 60 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 made a courtly bow, and allowing Arthur no 
 opportunity of engaging him in conversation, 
 immediately proceeded to business. Guine- 
 vere felt chagrined at this, for she had ex- 
 pected that now Aglaion would be presented 
 and she might see him at shorter range. 
 
 Fresh evidences of admiration were elicited 
 by Aglaion as he began to move about, with 
 his face towards the courtiers, the embodiment 
 of grace and beauty. Even those of the court 
 who looked upon him with suspicion because 
 of his allegiance to Merlin, could not with- 
 hold their praise, asserting they had never be- 
 held so beautiful a person, and that his beauty 
 was of more than mere earthly mould. 
 
 The figure was that of a perfect man in min- 
 iature, while the face was that of a healthy, 
 cherry-cheeked girl of ten or twelve. The 
 abundant wind-blown curls of light golden 
 hair were confined by a cap of strange fabric 
 and of a delicate blue color, which seemed to 
 be worn rather for this purpose than as a pro- 
 tection to the head. A mantle, also of blue, 
 but of a darker shade, hung gracefully on his
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 61 
 
 trim little figure, reaching well down to the 
 ankles; and being open in front, it disclosed a 
 tunic of a soft red material, on which were 
 worked some quaint designs in thread of gold. 
 White hose and tiny shoon with jeweled 
 buckles completed his attire. Little wonder 
 that the ladies all admired him; had he not 
 been so very small, the men might well have 
 been excused for feeling jealous.
 
 62 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 HAVING made his obeisance to the King, 
 Aglaion produced from under his cloak an ob- 
 ject which fairly dazzled the eyes of the cour- 
 tiers, and brought forth numerous "oh's" and 
 "ah's" of admiration. It was a sheath about six 
 inches long, of a bright reddish-yellow metal, 
 polished to mirror smoothness, and set with 
 gleaming stones of diverse hues. Out of this 
 he drew a knife, with glistening blade and 
 highly ornamented hilt, and remarked to the 
 King: 
 
 "Here have I brought a shaving-knife that 
 was made by a cunning worker in magic for 
 the King of Cipango, his mother. She was a 
 witch-woman, my lord ; and for that she would 
 not have it known that she was a witch, she 
 had this knife made to shave herself withal. 
 It is such a knife that, an you but hold it to 
 your face, it will shave of itself. It needeth 
 no ointment and no skill to use it. The edge
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 63 
 
 is wonder-sharp and requireth no whetting 
 at any time ; and it shaveth the roughest beard 
 from the face so lightly that it is not felt 
 more than the summer breeze. It may be used 
 as safely in the dark as in the light, and will 
 never harm the pure and virtuous man who 
 shaveth therewith. But let the unchaste man 
 beware this knife; he could not use it an he 
 would, it might gash his throat, or slit his 
 cheek, or slice off an ear. 
 
 "Now, to whomsoever in this court will 
 shave off his beard with this knife, to him will 
 I give it. To any man that is worthy to use 
 it, the task of shaving will be easy; to him the 
 knife shall prove a blessing and a talisman 
 as long as he liveth. 
 
 "Let not the clean man be afeared of the 
 knife. Look how harmless it is in my hands." 
 (And he passed the razor rapidly over his 
 face although there was no beard to be re- 
 moved.) "So will it glide over the face of the 
 stubbliest-bearded knight in court an he be 
 worthy to use it. 
 
 "Whosoever would win the knife, let him
 
 64 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 come forth and shave, and it shall be his; 
 moreover, he shall be worthy of great honor 
 at the hands of the King. Will my lord, the 
 King, make essay?" questioned he, as he re- 
 placed the razor in its sheath and offered both 
 for the King's inspection. 
 
 "Nowhere else," said the King, as he gazed 
 with wonder on the beautiful, richly wrought 
 articles, "have I seen such subtle workman- 
 ship ; and never, save once in Rome, did I be- 
 hold such wealth of precious stones. There 
 did I see a heap of such stones, which, it was 
 said, a Roman Emperor did take from a pagan 
 prince in ransom. And in sooth, these are 
 worthy to be the ransom of any prince in 
 Christentie; and the man that owneth them 
 is enriched forever. Thou sayest, gentle 
 stranger, that none but the pure may use this 
 knife?" 
 
 "Only the pure in mind and chaste in body, 
 my lord; to him it would be a blessing, to any 
 other a bane." 
 
 "Then will I make essay," said the King 
 with determination; and he drew the razor
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 65 
 
 from its sheath, and was about to apply it to 
 his face when Merlin interposed: 
 
 "Forbear, my lord, an thou wouldst not 
 make of thyself a laughing-stock to the whole 
 court. Forbear, I beseech you, and pause to 
 remember. Canst thou not recall the days of 
 thy fatherless and motherless youth, ere yet 
 thou didst know thy kin?" 
 
 "Ah! Merlin, Merlin," replied the King, 
 ruefully; "had I but known had she but 
 known 'twould never have happed." 
 
 "That weigheth not in the eye of the law," 
 said Merlin; " 'twas a trespass that Fate hath 
 laid up against thee, and of which thou shalt 
 hear more anon." 
 
 Regretfully the King desisted from the at- 
 tempt, and the razor with its sheath was 
 passed around for the inspection of the cour- 
 tiers. The cupidity, as well as the admiration, 
 of many was excited by examination of the 
 precious articles; and ladies could be seen ex- 
 horting knights to go forward to the trial. 
 
 At length five knights, either in hopes of 
 winning the favor of the ladies who encour-
 
 66 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 aged them, or from vain-glorious motives, 
 half arose from their seats as if to go up to 
 the ordeal, but apparently regretted it the next 
 instant. Their rising, however, had been no- 
 ticed by Aglaion, and indeed by every one 
 present; and now it was too late for them to 
 draw back without subjecting themselves to 
 ridicule and contempt. The code of honor 
 was still high in Arthur's court; and though 
 these men regretted their rashness as soon as 
 the die was cast, they felt that they would be 
 branded as boasters and cowards if they de- 
 clined the trial. 
 
 "Thank God," said the King, "there are 
 knights here who may dare what their lord 
 may not. Never before have I felt so keenly 
 that a prince should be a pattern of purity, as 
 well as of valor to his people, teaching them 
 to love the good and pure, and to avoid the 
 impure, however beautiful. But come, my 
 brave knights, win this knife for the honor of 
 your King and country, and ye shall enjoy our 
 high favor forever." 
 
 The knights, however, notwithstanding the
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 67 
 
 King's exhortation, did not evince great alac- 
 rity in coming forward; they did not seem 
 over-confident in their hopes of triumph. 
 Aglaion, observing this, encouraged them fur- 
 ther: 
 
 "Come forth, good gentlemen, and have no 
 fear. I will help you as much as I may; I 
 will even lay the knife on your cheeks that 
 you may feel how smoothly it glides." 
 
 "Yea, go up," said a lady, as she pushed 
 her husband forward "go up and win me the 
 jewels. I care naught for the knife, but the 
 haft will make a pretty brooch for my shawl, 
 and the rare stones will make all manner of 
 rings and ouches to deck me withal." 
 
 Retreat being now impossible, the five 
 knights advanced, and seated themselves on 
 low stools set in a row before the King. The 
 knight at the head of the row a stalwart 
 warrior with a great growth of tangled, tawny 
 whiskers and beard, thickly matted with 
 scraps of the present and many a previous 
 banquet, and soaked with dribbles of wine
 
 68 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 from the overflowing cup with jocular bra- 
 vado remarked : 
 
 "My lady wills that I shave off my beard, 
 for she protesteth it looketh as if the sparrows 
 had nested in it." 
 
 This caused a general laugh, in which the 
 joker joined, and brought forth another of 
 similar kind. 
 
 "My lady," quoth this wit, "saith my beard 
 hath ne'er been kempt since my pet brachet 
 died o' Whitsun-tide last." 
 
 Another, in the same strain, added : 
 
 "My lady saith that, an J would come near 
 her for a kiss, I must first do off my beard, for 
 that it smelleth too much of stale mead and 
 wine." 
 
 The youngest of the five, on whose face the 
 growth of beard was but light, remarked: 
 
 "My sweetheart saith that, as I have not so 
 much beard as many a witch-woman, it will 
 be easy for me to win the knife and her favor." 
 
 The fifth spoke boastfully : 
 
 "An there is wealth to be had and honor to 
 be won, I am not to be outdone in this or any
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 69 
 
 other sort of venture, by any wight on live." 
 
 "Fear not an ye be true knights," said 
 Aglaion, "and I will help you; I will make it 
 easy for you." 
 
 So saying, he applied the magic razor to the 
 left side of the first man's face, and in a trice 
 the hair fell from his cheek and half his chin, 
 in a mass like a false beard. With amazing 
 rapidity he passed along the row, serving each 
 of the knights in the same manner; and there 
 they sat, the left side of their faces shaved 
 smooth as babies' cheeks, the right still cov- 
 ered with its hirsute growth. It was an odd 
 sight, certainly, and at any other time would 
 have excited unbounded merriment; but just 
 at this stage of the proceedings there was too 
 much anxiety as to the result, for laughter to 
 find a vent. 
 
 "Now, gentlemen," said the cunning little 
 barber, "did any one feel the knife on his 
 cheek? Did it cut or pull? No? Neither 
 will it cut or pull when ye shave the right 
 side, an ye be knights good and pure." 
 
 When he proffered the razor to the first
 
 70 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 knight, it was a moment of breathless expect- 
 ancy to all. The spectators repressed their in- 
 clination to laugh at sight of the row of half- 
 shaven faces, and strained their eyes to get a 
 good view of the proceedings. 
 
 "The shaved cheek feels so smooth," re- 
 marked the knight as he took the razor in 
 hand, "that I am in haste to shave the other;" 
 and having felt the heft of the knife, added, 
 ironically: 
 
 "It is heavy, and I doubt whether I have 
 strength enow to wield it." 
 
 So far, there had been nothing unusual or 
 unexpected in the conduct of the razor; but 
 when he bent his elbow, and brought it nearer 
 to his face, his arm began to twitch violently. 
 Quickly thrusting back the razor to arm's 
 length from his face, his nerves became steady 
 as before. 
 
 "My hand," excused he, "is not so steady as 
 it might be, but nevertheless I will make essay 
 again." 
 
 With a perceptible effort to control his mus- 
 cles, he again bent his arm and brought the
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 71 
 
 razor towards his cheek. A series of twitches, 
 more violent than before, shook his arm back 
 and forth, up and down, as if the razor were 
 struggling to get to work on his face. Once 
 the keen edge came so close that the knight 
 had to dodge to one side; and this time he 
 seemed to be unable to straighten his arm 
 he had brought the razor too close for that. 
 It either did not occur to him to drop the 
 knife altogether, or he was unable to do so. 
 
 "Take it away! The devil's i' the knife! 
 There is the strength of ten thousand devils in 
 it! Take it away!" 
 
 All traces of bravado were gone, and the 
 knight had no sooner acknowledged himself 
 vanquished than he regained control of his 
 arm. 
 
 Agl?ion, taking the razor from his hand, 
 passed it on to the next man. He, alarmed by 
 the experience of his predecessor, would fain 
 have declined the trial ; but, being urged on by 
 the King and many others, mustered courage 
 enough to make an attempt. No better suc- 
 cess awaited him; indeed, he fared rather
 
 72 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 worse than the other, who had come off with 
 a good fright, certainly, but without receiving 
 a scratch. In spite of his strength, the razor 
 managed to reach his face, making a long, 
 skin-deep cut that extended from the nose to 
 the ear. 
 
 "I' God's name, take away this bewitched 
 knife," roared he, "ere it slit my weasand!" 
 
 The remaining three men, thoroughly 
 frightened by the experience of their fellows, 
 incontinently declined the trial, remarking 
 that "it was no fair test of a man's courage or 
 anything else, but some of Merlin's damned 
 magic." Not even the urging of the King and 
 their respective friends could prevail upon 
 them to face the ordeal ; nor did they heed the 
 epithets of "cowards," "braggarts," caitiffs," 
 that were freely applied to them by the ladies. 
 
 "Will no other knight come forward?" said 
 Aglaion. "An if not, the gentlemen of the 
 court have been put to the proof and found 
 wanting. But surely amidst all this brave 
 company there is one who is worthy to win 
 the knife. There be many, I wis, who desire
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 73 
 
 to win it. My lord, know'st thou of any 
 knight who is likely to succeed?" 
 
 The King, who looked painfully sad and 
 lost in abstraction, took no notice of Aglaion's 
 question, but was recalled to himself when 
 Merlin said: 
 
 "Know'st thou what this importeth, my 
 lord? It meaneth," continued he in answer to 
 his own question, "that my charge, in so far as 
 it concerneth the knights o' the court, is 
 proved." 
 
 "Nay but, Merlin not so hastily," remon- 
 strated the King; "there are here other good 
 knights and true, whose modest worth never 
 pusheth itself to the front, but showeth only 
 in time of peril. I can see at least one who 
 can and will win this knife for the weal and 
 honor of the court. There is the good Sir 
 Launcelot, a knight without stain as he is 
 without fear he, I dare warrant, will come 
 to the rescue in this hour of need, and deliver 
 us from dishonor." 
 
 Then addressing Sir Launcelot, he said:
 
 74 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "Art thou willing to shave off thy beard 
 for the common weal?" 
 
 "Nay, my lord," answered he, shame-faced- 
 ly; "I am under vow neither to shear the hair 
 of my head nor to shave my beard until I shall 
 have acquitted myself of a certain adventure; 
 therefore I may not essay the knife." 
 
 Hope was fast deserting the King; Sir 
 Launcelot's refusal was a sad disappointment, 
 but there still remained a few gentlemen of 
 approved worth and modesty, on whom, he 
 thought, he could call to some purpose. One 
 after another of these, however, declined, al- 
 leging that where the King had failed, they 
 could not hope to succeed; or sadly confess- 
 ing that such a trial was not for them. 
 
 "Then, indeed, are we dishonored," groaned 
 Arthur, in despair; "and part of Merlin's 
 charge hath been proved. Not one not even 
 one of all the Knights of the Table Round is 
 worthy! And 
 
 Here he broke off his soliloquy, and ad- 
 dressed the five half-shaven knights, who still 
 sat in a row on their low stools:
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 75 
 
 "To your places; it boots not that ye wait 
 longer here." 
 
 "But, my lord," remonstrated one of them, 
 "we wait for that devil's imp to shave the 
 other side of our faces. We'd look like fools 
 else, and be a laughing-stock until our beards 
 do grow again." 
 
 "That will I not do," said Aglaion, "and 
 cannot if I would. In my hand the knife 
 will shave only the left side of another man's 
 face; the right he must shave himself." 
 
 "Nay, nay," they objected; "thou but seek'st 
 to make us the jest o' the court." 
 
 "I tell ye, sirs, I have no power over the 
 knife on the right side of your faces ; it would 
 be as dangerous in my hand as in your own." 
 
 "Then must I e'en borrow the swineherd's 
 bill-!iook, sharpened to shave withal," re- 
 marked one, making light of the matter. 
 
 "And I shall singe off mine with a red-hot 
 ploughshare from the smith's," said another. 
 
 Amid the laughter of the court they re- 
 treated to their places, the butts of many jests. 
 
 The King having made a last fruitless ap-
 
 y6 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 peal for volunteers, Aglaion put the razor 
 back into its sheath, returned it to the pocket 
 under his mantle, and remarked : 
 
 "I have traveled many lands, and visited 
 many royal courts, since I first became the 
 servant of Sir Merlin; and if I may judge the 
 future by the past, I shall see many more 
 courts before I find a knight who is worthy 
 to win this little knife. But there cometh one, 
 not many years hence, to the fellowship of the 
 Table Round he shall be worthy to win, and 
 to overcome in far more parlous ventures. 
 Pity he is not here now."
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 77 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 ACLAION then directed that the boar's head 
 be lifted from the litter of boughs on which 
 it had been carried by the swineherds, and 
 placed upon a large wooden trencher that lay 
 on the table. This having been done by two 
 house knaves, he drew from under his mantle 
 another knife a whinyard or hunting knife 
 this time with a scabbard of marvelous 
 workmanship. The sheath was of a substance 
 resembling ivory, but of a purer white, and 
 the elaborate ornaments were of gold and 
 blue. The haft, too, was a wonderful piece of 
 work, and appeared to be wrapped with me- 
 tallic cord of harmoniously blending colors; 
 while at the upper end gleamed a jewel of im- 
 mense size. 
 
 As Aglaion was in the act of unsheathing 
 the knife, the five half-shaved knights were 
 observed to slink toward the door.
 
 "Stay, gentle sirs," said Aglaion ; "your help 
 may be much needed ere long." 
 
 "Nay, we will not stay for such as thou. 
 We have had enough of thy magic knives, 
 thou witch-hatched cockerel," answered one 
 of the knights, who were now beginning to 
 feel their situation. 
 
 "But ye need have no fear of this knife," 
 assured he, "for there be no magic in it." 
 
 "Good sirs, be seated," urged the King, "and 
 leave us not when we have need of your aid." 
 
 The knights accordingly resumed their 
 places, and Aglaion inquired: 
 
 "Sir Merlin, what further saith the legend 
 of the enchanted boar?" 
 
 Merlin replied: 
 
 "The legend saith of the knife that shall kill 
 
 the boar 
 
 
 
 'The enchanted knife shall magic be no more 
 When stained with blood of the enchanted 
 boar! " 
 
 "And look ye," said Aglaion, as he drew the 
 blade from its scabbard. "Behold! this is the
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 79 
 
 blood of the boar which you see upon the 
 knife. 'Twas I who slew the monster." 
 
 "Thou!" shouted many voices in derision. 
 
 "Thou hast not strength enow in that arm 
 o' thine to behead a bumble-bee;" and a laugh 
 followed this remark, which the King 
 checked, saying: 
 
 "Tell us, Aglaion, how thou overcamest the 
 monster. Where didst thou find him?" 
 
 "As I hied me hither," replied he, "I saw 
 the boar in the forest glade, by the blasted fir. 
 He would have mangled two poor knaves, had 
 tney not betaken themselves to the boughs of 
 a tree. The great brute tore at the roots of 
 the tree, and hurled himself with fury against 
 the trunk. Soon he would have uprooted the 
 tree, or shaken the trembling wretches from 
 the limbs. But a little while longer, and they 
 would have been gashed to death, had not I 
 come up unseen, and with this knife cleft his 
 head from his body. 
 
 "Straightway I came hither to my master, 
 and the knaves did plot to win for themselves 
 great glory and reward.
 
 8o THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "Now the prophecy of the legend is ful- 
 filled, and the knife, having been stained with 
 the blood of the enchanted boar, hath lost all 
 its magic and become like unto other good 
 knives. 
 
 "I had this knife of a prince of Ind, who 
 dared not use it for that it was enchanted. 
 'Twas made by a great magician of that coun- 
 try for the King, who died before he had 
 skilled his son in the use thereof. 
 
 "There is great riches in this scabbard and 
 haft, and 'twill be great enrichment to the 
 man that shall win it; moreover, it will prove 
 a blessing in otherwise, without any bane. And 
 I will give it unto whatsoever knight of this 
 court shall first carve me this boar's head with 
 his own knife." 
 
 Aglaion then presented knife and scabbard 
 to the King for examination. Arthur's face 
 brightened as he heard the easy condition on 
 which the knife was to be won ; so also did the 
 faces of most of the other knights, some of 
 whom justly prided themselves on their carv- 
 ing ability.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 81 
 
 This article aroused even greater cupidity 
 amongst the men than had the razor, and for 
 a time great enthusiasm was displayed about 
 the coming contest. Their spirits fell again, 
 however, when Aglaion added: 
 
 "Not any knight can hope to " 
 
 "What!" interrupted the King. "Is there 
 some snare in this thing, too, to bring shame 
 upon us knights?" 
 
 "Nay, my lord," answered Aglaion, "this 
 concerneth not the knights of the court so 
 much as it doth their ladies. How runneth 
 the legend, Sir Merlin?" 
 
 '"No knight shall carve th f enchanted boar, 
 
 his head, 
 ^But if his lady a pure life hath led' " 
 
 recited the wizard. 
 
 "Then, by my halidom, I shall win this 
 prize," said Arthur, energetically, "for no 
 man on live was ever blessed with a bride so 
 true as Guinevere." 
 
 Cheers greeted the King as he delivered 
 this speech, his enthusiasm spreading among
 
 82 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 the knights with electric speed; and, follow- 
 ing Arthur's example, each drew his knife 
 from his girdle and proceeded to whet the 
 blade with great vigor. 
 
 For some reason or other, the ladies were 
 less demonstrative than the men. Guinevere 
 made no sign of reply to her husband's unqual- 
 ified compliment to her, except that she 
 blushed a deep scarlet and then turned lily- 
 pale. 
 
 The whetting of knives on the flags ceased, 
 the conversation was hushed, and every eye 
 was directed towards the King, who had ap- 
 proached the boar's head, fully confident of 
 winning the prize. Having once more felt the 
 edge of his knife to satisfy himself that it was 
 keen, he attempted to score the head from 
 the back of the neck straight down the middle 
 of the face to the snout, as if preparing to flay 
 it. But his good knife's point left not a mark 
 on the bristly hide! It did not seem to have 
 displaced so much as a bristle! Had the head 
 been cast in steel, the knife could not have 
 made less impression.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 83 
 
 The King, of course, was surprised beyond 
 all measure. When he examined his knife, 
 preparatory to another trial, he was dum- 
 founded to find that the edge had been turned 
 and blunted as completely as if the knife had 
 been made of lead. As, however, he had used 
 only the point, that part alone had been ren- 
 dered useless, while the remainder of the blade 
 was keen as before. 
 
 Looking very serious, but saying nothing, 
 the King again attacked the head. Grasping 
 the bristles on the left side of the head in one 
 hand, he pulled towards him, and commenced 
 sawing with the knife in the other, as if with 
 the purpose of cutting a slice off the cheek; 
 but the knife failed to leave as much as a 
 mark, and its edge was now totally ruined 
 from guard to point. Realizing that further 
 effort was useless, the King desisted, remark- 
 ing: 
 
 "An it were not that I see the gore still ooz- 
 ing from the monster's neck, I should say that 
 this was the head of no true boar that ever 
 was on live, but the semblance of one, formed
 
 84 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 by some cunning craftsman to confound us 
 all." 
 
 Then, looking at his ruined knife, he added : 
 
 "Hath some spiteful foe removed the good 
 blade from the haft, and put in its place a 
 blade no better than one of wood? Or is this 
 my own trusty knife with the which I have 
 bled many a stag, many a bear, ay, and many 
 a human foe, without ever harming the point 
 or blunting the edge? It is, indeed, the haft, 
 but not the blade. Oh! I could have sworn 
 by this blade, so much did I trust it; but now 
 it hath played me false. And Guinevere 
 how doth it touch Guinevere?" 
 
 "Fie! my lord," broke in the Queen; "think 
 no more on't. 'Tis but some more of Merlin's 
 cursed magic. Come, sit, my lord, and be as- 
 sured that if thy knife cannot cut that head, 
 no other can. Sit, my lord; 'tis but some 
 sleight of Merlin's." 
 
 "Nay, but the legend, O Guinevere! Hast 
 forgot the legend, and what it importeth to 
 thee and me?" 
 
 "Lies! lies! The legend is false as Merlin 
 himself and all his sleights."
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 85 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 ALTHOUGH the King was not quite con- 
 vinced by this argument, Guinevere's stronger 
 will for the time prevailed. He sat down, and 
 commanded a knight, who was noted for his 
 prowess in the chase and in battle, to try his 
 fortune. Whether it was that the prize for the 
 successful performance of the feat was not 
 such as could add in any way to the personal 
 adornment of a woman, or for some other rea- 
 son, certain it is that the better half of this 
 knight did not urge him on to the trial, but 
 rather sought to dissuade him from it. He, 
 however, had faith in his good blade and pow- 
 erful arm, and heeding not his wife's discour- 
 aging remarks, advanced confidently to the 
 ordeal. Profiting from the King's experience, 
 he resolved to attack the head in a different 
 spot, and the snout seemed to him the most 
 favorable place. Poising his weapon and
 
 86 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 carefully measuring his distance, he brought 
 it down with true aim and tremendous force, 
 striking just back of the ring of cartilage that 
 forms the nose. Sparks flew in all directions 
 at the moment of impact, and the knife was 
 shivered to fragments, only the hilt being left 
 intact in his hand. 
 
 "By'r Lady!" commented the knight, "the 
 devil's i' the boar. He is not dead though his 
 head be off; for as I am a true knight, I saw 
 him laugh in's eye at me when I would strike. 
 'Tis no fair test, and I will break no more 
 knives on't." 
 
 Knight after knight was called up by the 
 King, with varying experiences, which, how- 
 ever, were alike in this no one managed to 
 make an incision on the boar's head, and each 
 one ruined a knife in the attempt. Some swore 
 that the bristles shocked them, palsying the 
 arm; some declared that the eyes opened and 
 closed as in life; others maintained that the 
 heat of the head melted their knives and 
 turned the edges! 
 
 Candidates were presenting themselves with
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 87 
 
 less and less alacrity, either because they had 
 no hopes of succeeding, or because they were 
 dissuaded by their ladies, who seemed to have 
 made a tacit compact to prevent their lords 
 from making themselves the "jest o' the 
 court." 
 
 "Nay," was the general argument, "an thou 
 wouldst keep my favor, thou shalt not make 
 thyself the butt of the jesters." 
 
 As knight after knight returned crest-fallen 
 to his seat, a chorus, composed of ladies' voices 
 principally, kept up the cry: 
 
 "Magic! magic! 'Tis devil's magic and 
 Merlin's sleights!" 
 
 The King and, indeed, the majority of the 
 worthiest knights looked serious as the num- 
 ber of available candidates diminished. There 
 still remained a few, however, and Arthur was 
 not going to lose hope until every likely man 
 had been tried, or had acknowledged his un- 
 worthiness by declining. One of the half- 
 shaven knights, being invited up by the King, 
 remarked : 
 
 "Nay, an't please my lord, I've had enow o'
 
 88 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 this imp's sleights. Already have I lost half 
 a beard in trying to gain a razor; and now 
 thou'dst have me break or mar a good knife 
 with no likelihood of winning the other." 
 
 All manner of excuses were offered: some 
 said their best knives were elsewhere too far 
 away for present purposes; others knew their 
 blades were not of as good material as the 
 King's, and, besides, it would be unpardon- 
 able presumption on their part to think of 
 successfully accomplishing a feat in which he 
 had failed; many of them sought to dismiss 
 the matter with a jest. This last class seemed 
 to find most favor in the eyes of the ladies, 
 whose policy apparently was to minimize as 
 much as possible the importance of the ordeal ; 
 and at every opportunity they kept up the 
 cries : 
 
 "Magic! magic!" 
 
 "Merlin's sleights!" 
 
 "The knife of no man on live can cut this 
 head!" 
 
 "Enchantments!" 
 
 Merlin, who had taken but little apparent
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 89 
 
 interest in the proceedings, was engaged in 
 conversation with Aglaion; and on being 
 asked by the King whether the knife of mor- 
 tal man could carve the boar's head, replied: 
 
 "Remember the words of the legend, my 
 lord. When the right sort of man cometh 
 to take his turn, he shall prevail." 
 
 "The legend lieth!" chorused the ladies 
 again, many male voices joining the shout. 
 
 " 'Tis no true legend," cried a voice, "but 
 one of Merlin's own making. 'Tis falsehood, 
 and the test is naught but sleights and witch- 
 craft." 
 
 The available candidates were by this time 
 few in number; indeed, the list seemed to be 
 quite exhausted, when the King's eye, eagerly 
 scanning the array of faces around him, at 
 length lighted on a quiet, dignified knight of 
 middle age, who, with his lady, sat partly con- 
 cealed from the King's view by some people 
 in front, and who had hitherto made himself 
 as inconspicuous as possible. Immediately 
 Arthur's face brightened with hope, and ad- 
 dressing this knight, he said :
 
 90 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "Sir Craydock, thou wert ever a good and 
 true knight, and hast stood me in stead in 
 many a stowre. Canst thou aught for the 
 honor of the court?" 
 
 "An thou deem'st me worthy, my lord," re- 
 plied he without any excuse or hesitancy, "I 
 will, by the grace of our Lady, do my en- 
 deavor." 
 
 Nor did his good lady attempt to dissuade 
 him; on the contrary, she gave him every en- 
 couragement, saying: 
 
 "Go, my dear lord ; God's blessing and mine 
 go with thee!" 
 
 The modest Craydock smiled upon his lady 
 with pleasure, and blushed as if he were a 
 maiden knight and she his queen of love and 
 beauty. Years of connubial life had not cooled 
 the affection of this couple; they were lovers 
 still he, her ideal knight, and she, in his 
 eyes, the paragon of womanly graces and vir- 
 tues. Yet there was no ostentation about their 
 love; it was not reserved for court functions, 
 or for festive occasions in their own castle; 
 it was so sincere and all-pervading that it gov-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 91 
 
 erned their thoughts, actions and every one 
 of their mutual relations. No breath of scan- 
 dal, which was so rife in Arthur's court, 
 had ever touched Lady Craydock, and while 
 her husband was respected by all for his ster- 
 ling worth, it was only by the few who en- 
 joyed his intimate friendship that he was 
 really loved. 
 
 In marked contrast to the knights who had 
 preceded him, Craydock advanced to the or- 
 deal. No jest escaped his lips; no boastful 
 speech about his carving abilities and the 
 quality of his blade; neither did any grace- 
 less knight venture a coarse jest at the ex- 
 pense of the candidate's wife, as had been 
 done in the case of others. There was no pre- 
 liminary whetting of his whinyard ; no feeling 
 of the edge to make sure that it was keen; 
 but there was an absence of ostentation and 
 desire to attract attention. 
 
 Craydock quietly commenced operations 
 on the boar's head. Every cut was effective. 
 First he scored the head, as the King had 
 tried to do, down the middle with a gash that
 
 92 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 reached through the thick, corrugated hide 
 quite to the bone. Soon he had the skin re- 
 moved from one side of the head, seeming to 
 meet with no more resistance than the head of 
 an ordinary wild boar would offer. The other 
 side was also flayed without difficulty, and 
 then Sir Craydock proceeded to cut slices of 
 meat from the muscular parts. 
 
 Astonishment was depicted on the faces of 
 the courtiers as Craydock went on so easily 
 with his task, but not a word was spoken all 
 were too much surprised for speech. They 
 had begun to believe that the boar's head, 
 having resisted the knives of the King and 
 many knights of known worth and prowess, 
 including the noble Sir Launcelot himself, 
 could not be carved by knife of mortal make. 
 The ladies had fostered this belief, and the 
 gentlemen hugged it, taking from it what con- 
 solation they could get. But now that the un- 
 derpinning of their faith was torn away, 
 things began to appear in a new light. It was 
 not surprising that they were struck speech- 
 less, ladies and gentlemen alike.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 93 
 
 Aglaion, who had again been in conversa- 
 tion with Merlin, now approached Craydock, 
 whom he gracefully saluted, saying: 
 
 "Noble Sir Craydock, thou art worthy. De- 
 sist; there is no need of carving more. Put 
 up thy knife, and have this of me; it is the 
 meed of virtue. Thou owest thanks to thy 
 sweet lady that thou hast won this knife. Take 
 it; keep it; 'twill be for an honor to thee and 
 thy lady and your children's children. But 
 forget not to thank thy lady, who hath en- 
 abled thee to prevail." 
 
 "Nay, my dear little friend," replied Cray- 
 dock, as he accepted the proffered prize, 
 "there is small likelihood that I shall forget 
 her. Ungrateful were I an I did, for all that 
 I am, she hath made me; all that I have, she 
 hath brought me; what good is in me, she 
 hath planted it there. Nay, good little 
 stranger, I shall never forget her." 
 
 Craydock saluted Aglaion, retraced his 
 steps to his wife's side, and received her con- 
 gratulations. Of course, properly speaking, 
 Lady Craydock was the real winner of the
 
 94 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 prize, and as such should have received con- 
 gratulations; and of course Lady Craydock 
 knew this, but she chose to distract attention 
 from herself by giving all the credit to her 
 husband, who, however, gently insisted on at- 
 tributing all the honor to her. It was truly 
 a touching sight, that these two people, no 
 longer young, many years married, and still 
 modest, tender lovers as in the first days of 
 their honeymoon! It was a sight that affected 
 every beholder, though in different ways: in 
 a few it excited genuine pleasure; in many 
 envy, hatred, and malice; in others, sorrowful 
 memories. 
 
 The King, who was the first to recover from 
 his surprise, congratulated the winner: 
 
 "Sir Craydock, thou hast our thanks, and 
 so has thy good lady. But meseems there is 
 somewhat amiss, for I cannot believe I can- 
 not think " 
 
 "Think no more on't, my lord!" cried Guin- 
 evere, "and believe nothing on't, for I tell 
 thee 'tis naught naught, my lord, but 
 magic!"
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 95 
 
 "Ay, magic! magic!" echoed many voices, 
 "and not to be thought on!" 
 
 "Nevertheless," argued the King, "I cannot 
 wholly misbelieve that which mine own eyes 
 have seen. An Craydock had also failed to 
 carve the boar's head, then should I have be- 
 lieved that some sleight had been put upon 
 us; but since Craydock 
 
 "He is in league with Merlin, mayhap, to 
 spite us," suggested the Queen, who was one 
 of those in whom envy and malice had been 
 excited by Craydock's success. Here, how- 
 ever, Aglaion came to the rescue, saying: 
 
 "An any knight think he can cut the boar's 
 head with his own knife, let him come forth 
 and do so. Now the hide is off and the flesh 
 is laid bare, it will be easy to carve; and to 
 whomsoever will cut me a slice from the left 
 cheek, will I give a thing of much value." 
 
 No one accepted the challenge. Some said 
 their knives were ruined; others that they 
 wanted no more of his cursed witchcraft. 
 
 General dissatisfaction, too, was expressed 
 regarding the result of the test; while Lady
 
 96 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 Craydock was conceded, tacitly or otherwise, 
 to be a person of great worth, still the award 
 did gross injustice to many ladies of equal 
 excellence of character. Was Lady Craydock 
 better than the Queen? It were disloyalty 
 even to think it, and the King's discomfiture 
 was seized upon as a pretext for denouncing 
 the proceedings as a "sleight put upon them 
 by Merlin and his imp." The King's attitude 
 was that of an honest man, and did him credit; 
 the others were merely throwing dust in his 
 eyes to serve their own purposes.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 97 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 "THE boar's head," said Aglaion, "hath not 
 lied. It lied not to Sir Craydock, who hath 
 fulfilled the prophecy of the legend. But an 
 ye be not satisfied, I have here another test 
 which I would have you try. I tell you, how- 
 ever, beforehand that no knight who failed in 
 the ordeal of the boar's head will succeed in 
 this." 
 
 "Here is a little horn," continued he, as he 
 brought the article from his pocket, "from the 
 which if any knight shall drink his wine, to 
 him will I give the horn." 
 
 The horn was now seen to be a small drink- 
 ing vessel without a handle, not differing 
 greatly in size or shape from an ordinary 
 liquor glass. It appeared to be a section of 
 horn about two inches in diameter, the mate- 
 rial being scraped down and polished to the
 
 98 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 thinness, smoothness, and almost the transpar- 
 ency of a wine glass. The bottom was a plate 
 of gold, from which, at regular intervals, 
 there extended up the sides little branches, ter- 
 minating in delicate floral work set with 
 gems, the whole looking like a cup-holder. 
 Another band of gold encircled the rim; and 
 as there was no other ornament, the cup did 
 not compare in intrinsic worth with the razor 
 or the whinyard. Consequently, when it was 
 passed around for examination, it failed to ex- 
 cite the cupidity of the courtiers to any great 
 extent; but they were incredulous as to the 
 properties of the cup, and many a knight made 
 the boast that he would like nothing better 
 than to drain the vessel as often as it was filled 
 with the King's wine. 
 
 "This horn," said Aglaion, "came from 
 Araby, and once belonged to a mighty king, 
 who had an hundred wives. He was jealous 
 of all his wives, but of two in particular, the 
 youngest and fairest of them all; and he had 
 slaves to watch them night and day, because 
 a witch-woman had cursed him, saying: 'May
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 99 
 
 dishonor come upon you at the hands of those 
 you most love!' The words of the curse sank 
 deep into his heart and brake his peace of 
 mind, for he believed that the witch-woman 
 had power to bring to pass that which she 
 wished. Therefore was he greatly disturbed, 
 and oftentimes would he inquire of his slaves 
 how his beloved wives demeaned themselves 
 in his absence ; and being assured that they had 
 done naught amiss, he would be happy for a 
 space, till jealous fear came upon him again. 
 
 "Then called he to him a great sorcerer, to 
 whom he said : 
 
 " 'Thou shalt have great honor and riches 
 if thou relieve me of my fears and break the 
 witch-woman's curse.' 
 
 "Next morn the sorcerer returned to the 
 castle, bringing with him this cup, which he 
 gave to the King, saying that as long as he 
 was able to drink his wine in peace out of the 
 cup, the witch-woman's curse would have no 
 power over him. 
 
 "Then was the King mightily pleased, and 
 gave to the sorcerer great reward. He ceased
 
 ioo THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 to fear the curse, and for a time was happy. 
 But the two favorite wives, caring not for the 
 King, and loving two young lords of the court, 
 did contrive to get the tell-tale cup away from 
 their lord. Calling their little foot-page, they 
 told him to steal away the cup; and having 
 given him much riches, bade him to flee the 
 land. Then was the King unhappy again for 
 that he had lost the charm that broke the curse. 
 His jealous fears returned, and soon he be- 
 came mad, imagining himself a beast of the 
 field that eats grass. Then he died, and his 
 two favorite wives were wedded to the young 
 lords of their choice. The little foot-page did 
 carry the cup to Egypt, whence I did bring 
 it hither." 
 
 Then to Merlin: 
 
 "Is there not, O master, a legend concerning 
 the cup?" 
 
 "In sooth there is," replied Merlin; "it is 
 this: 
 
 " 'Th' enchanted horn no wittol wight shall 
 
 drain, 
 Ne lord whose lady hath or spot or stain.' '
 
 "Drat the legend!" impatiently cried 
 Guinevere ; " 'tis but the legend of the knife 
 over again, and is all lies. Heed it not, my 
 lord." 
 
 "But nay," rejoined the King, "an this thing 
 be let stand, if leaveth me and thee " 
 
 "Not so, my lord," argued she; "for who 
 shall weigh the lies and sleights of a conjurer 
 against the word of a King and Queen?'" 
 
 "Lies and sleights!" echoed Guinevere's 
 supporters; "lies and sleights!" 
 
 "Nevertheless," said Arthur, with firmness, 
 "I will make trial of this horn and see what 
 magic there be in it. It will pleasure me an 
 all good, leal knights shirk not this ordeal, but 
 follow my example. Come, fill high the horn 
 with good red wine and old, and I shall drink 
 to the health of the fairest lady on live 
 Guinevere, my bride, so bright of blee." 
 
 The horn was filled, and presented to the 
 King, who with steady hand raised it towards 
 his lips. All went well and not a drop was 
 spilt until, when the cup was nearing his face,
 
 102 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 his arm gave a violent twitch, and the wine 
 was dashed between his eyes! 
 
 "Who hath pushed mine arm?" indignantly 
 demanded the King, as he wiped the dark 
 liquid from his face. 
 
 "No one, my lord," answered several voices ; 
 "why, there was no one nigh." 
 
 "Sure some one did push me," insisted the 
 King; and being at length convinced of the 
 contrary, he said: 
 
 "Then will I make essay once more, hap 
 what may!" 
 
 The second attempt met with no better re- 
 sults than the former, and the discomfited 
 King sat down, saying little, but thinking 
 many things. Unpleasant thoughts they must 
 have been, too, if his face correctly reflected 
 the impression of his mind. 
 
 There was some inclination on the part of 
 the knights to laugh ; the ladies, however, did 
 not appear to share it. These looked decidedly 
 uncomfortable, as did also a minority of their 
 lords. The thoughtful amongst the courtiers 
 could not help wondering what was to be the
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 103 
 
 issue of these proceedings. What if the horn 
 should confirm the findings of the knife? they 
 asked ; but no it could not be possible. How 
 could a knife and a little horn read the hearts 
 and tell the secrets. Pshaw! it was magic, and 
 magic is of the devil, who is the father of lies, 
 and Merlin was his disciple. 
 
 This line of argument brought a ray of 
 comfort to some, as it promised to minimize 
 or annul the importance of the ordeal by 
 throwing discredit upon the author, Merlin 
 and his motives; or by treating the whole as 
 a huge jest.
 
 104 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 FOLLOWING the policy indicated, they now 
 began to make light of the discomfiture of the 
 knights who, one after another, had the con- 
 tents of the cup thrown upon some part of 
 their anatomy other than that for which they 
 were intended. Apart from the serious as- 
 pect of the ordeal the hideous truth Merlin 
 was seeking to drive home to the court it was 
 indeed a mirth-provoking scene, and drew 
 forth many a characteristic jest. 
 
 "An I had always to take my wine from that 
 horn," said one knight, after getting the out- 
 side of his throat soused, "I should die of 
 thirst." 
 
 "I had liefer sup from a bodkin than from 
 that cup," remarked another, on whose fore- 
 head the wine had been dashed. 
 
 Some, having seen how their predecessors 
 had fared, grasped the vessel with both hands,
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 105 
 
 and raised it slowly towards the mouth ; but al- 
 ways at a certain distance the inevitable 
 twitching of the arms began, and each trial 
 ended in practically the same way. 
 
 One of the half-shaven knights tried to 
 move his capacious mouth in a line with the 
 stream of wine when it was thrown from the 
 horn, and got the remaining half of his beard 
 well drenched. 
 
 "The foul fiend's i' the cup!" quoth he. 
 
 "Nay, in sooth, 'tis good wine," corrected 
 Aglaion. 
 
 "But now 'tis gone out of it, and 'scaped 
 my mouth," quoth the knight further. 
 
 "So hast thou escaped the fiend," was the 
 retort. 
 
 The laughter was hushed, the flow of bad- 
 inage stopped when Sir Craydock was called 
 up to the ordeal. The crucial moment had 
 come, and many a heart fluttered in anticipa- 
 tion of the result. Would he succeed? they 
 asked themselves. They devoutly wished 
 and blasphemously prayed that he would fail. 
 
 With a toast to the "most peerless lady on
 
 io6 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 live," Craydock raised the cup to his lips, 
 and drained it to the last drop without en- 
 countering any difficulty. 
 
 The test was not yet complete, however, 
 as there remained a few knights who had 
 taken no part in the contest. Of these was Sir 
 Launcelot, who had been persuaded by Guin- 
 evere not to countenance the proceedings. The 
 others having been appealed to in vain to 
 emulate Craydock's example, Aglaion said: 
 
 "Thou mayst keep the horn, Sir Craydock. 
 Well hast thou won it, and well art thou 
 worthy of the blessing which it will bring to 
 thee and thy family. Thank again thy fair 
 lady, without whose aid thou hadst fared even 
 as the others." 
 
 Craydock modestly bowed his thanks and 
 took his place beside his wife, who received 
 him with congratulations that were expressed, 
 not in words, but in blushes of pleasure. Per- 
 haps Lady Craydock did not altogether relish 
 the prominence that Aglaion had attributed 
 to her in her husband's winning of the prizes 
 no truly modest lady would.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 107 
 
 Aglaion's complimentary references to her 
 had stirred up envy and malice in the breasts 
 of many ladies; and spiteful remarks were 
 passed, to the effect that Lady Craydock was 
 no better than she should be, and not so good 
 as some people would have it believed. Those 
 of Guinevere's clique were loudest in such al- 
 legations. They argued, further, that the giv- 
 ing of prizes to Craydock because of his wife's 
 superiority to all other ladies in the court was 
 the height of absurdity, and proved beyond a 
 doubt that the whole proceedings were part of 
 a plot, artfully laid by Merlin, to spite Guine- 
 vere and her friends. 
 
 This being the only line of defense avail- 
 able, they did not hesitate to denounce Merlin 
 and Aglaion, and blacken the character of 
 Lady Craydock; so the old cries were re- 
 newed : 
 
 "Magic and lies!" 
 
 "Sleights of Merlin and the devil's imp!" 
 "Enchantments! charms! witchcraft!" 
 Craydock's victory had, perhaps, the great- 
 est effect on the King, who now seemed the
 
 io8 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 victim of despair. For a time he stood speech- 
 less, recking not of the babel around him, and 
 threatening to collapse under the conflict of 
 emotions. As if trying to discover where an 
 unexpected blow had come from, he looked 
 first at Merlin, then at Guinevere; and un- 
 able to decide which of these two had injured 
 him, sat down. 
 
 No one pitied the King more sincerely than 
 Merlin. Guinevere, on the other hand, af- 
 fected not to see her husband's suffering, but 
 rather inclined to deride all, including the 
 King, who attached any importance to the or- 
 deals. Acting her part consistently with her 
 policy, she waxed gay and witty on the sub- 
 ject of the ordeals, and soon had her imme- 
 diate hearers in roars of laughter. 
 
 Strange to say, Guinevere's gayety was ac- 
 cepted by the King as a good omen, and served 
 to dispel the dark cloud of suspicion which 
 had, a little before, been brooding over his 
 mind. Could she act thus if the ordeals were 
 genuine, and unerring in their results? No! 
 Guinevere, then, was immaculate as he had
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 109 
 
 hitherto supposed her to be, and incapable of 
 endangering her reputation by so much as a 
 wrong word or look. The ordeals were not 
 fair, but had discriminated against her. 
 
 On the other hand, Merlin was his friend, 
 tried, true, and trusted, who had never failed 
 to aid him with counsel and services, and to 
 whom he owed more than to any other man 
 alive. True, Merlin possessed powers incom- 
 prehensible to the ordinary mind, and was not 
 to be judged as other men. Intimate as the 
 two friends were, there was still some mystery 
 about Merlin which the King could not 
 fathom; but neither could he lose sight of the 
 fact that the sorcerer was his best friend, and 
 had never used his wonderful powers to the 
 King's disadvantage. Was it possible that 
 Merlin was indulging in a grim joke at the 
 expense of the whole court? The thought 
 could not be entertained for a moment; the 
 wizard seemed to be in as great agony as the 
 King himself. 
 
 It was an awkward dilemma that confront- 
 ed the King, and there was no one to help him
 
 no THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 out of the difficulty. As between Guinevere 
 and Merlin it was hard for him to choose; 
 love inclined him one way; duty and the evi- 
 dence of the ordeals, the other. Had the or- 
 deals implicated himself alone, he would have 
 accepted the results as conclusive, and never 
 once questioned the sincerity of Merlin; but 
 as they involved Guinevere, and thrust an un- 
 welcome, hideous fact before his eyes, it is 
 hardly to be wondered at that he hesitated to 
 believe Merlin. 
 
 The King's hesitation boded ill to Guine- 
 vere; and her partisans, who constituted the 
 great majority of the court, came to her assist- 
 ance. 
 
 "These be no fair tests," they argued, "and 
 import naught to the ladies, who took no part 
 in them." 
 
 The King, hearing this argument advanced 
 in various forms, clutched at it like the pro- 
 verbial straw. 
 
 "Sir Merlin," said he with animation, 
 "meseems there is sooth in these words. The 
 ordeals were for the men alone. How then
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE in 
 
 can they prove aught concerning the ladies? 
 Therefore do they plain of the ordeals, say- 
 ing thereof that they are sleights and witch- 
 craft." 
 
 "Ay," chorused Guinevere's supporters, 
 "magic! lies! and not to be thought on." 
 
 When the din ceased, Merlin replied: 
 
 "And how thinkest thou, my liege? What 
 if there be magic in the ordeals? My magic 
 is not used to the confusion of any worthy man 
 or woman. Hath Sir Craydock or his lady 
 complained that there was magic in the or- 
 deals? Neither would the others, were they 
 as worthy. 
 
 "But thou hast seen my magic ere now, my 
 lord, and never had cause to have fear thereof; 
 on the contrary, thou hast been much beholden 
 to it. Rememberest thou when by my art I 
 made thee invisible to Sir Pellinore, who 
 would have slain thee? Thou didst not then 
 reject my services because they were per- 
 formed by magic; but now, when I would but 
 open thine eyes to a grave danger that besets 
 thee, thou takest up the cry of the wittols
 
 ii2 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 and their paramours, who would liefer have 
 thee blind, and say'st 'tis magic and witch- 
 craft." 
 
 "Nay, Sir Merlin, had thy charges and 
 proofs concerned me alone, they had been to 
 me as gospel; but as they touch the whole 
 court and point even to " 
 
 "Say no more, my liege," interrupted Mer- 
 lin. "I tell thee that if an angel came to up- 
 braid them as I have done, they would be 
 bold enough to say he lied; and thou art so 
 assotted of Guinevere, I ween, that thou 
 wouldst liefer believe her to thy ruin than 
 Merlin to thy salvation. 
 
 "They plain that my ordeals prove naught 
 against the ladies, the men only taking part 
 therein; but I shall remove that objection by 
 putting forth a test for the ladies alone, an 
 they dare try it." 
 
 "That will please me mightily," said the 
 King, whose faith in Guinevere was pathetic, 
 but whose fatuity was hopeless.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 113 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 "ON with thy task, Aglaion, for soon must 
 we hence." 
 
 Aglaion, in obedience to Merlin's com- 
 mand, brought forth from his wonderful 
 pocket a mantle of marvelous beauty and fab- 
 ric. It was so fine in texture that the gossamer 
 were coarse in comparison; and as he shook 
 out the garment for the inspection of the 
 court, it fell in graceful, dazzling folds be- 
 fore him, awakening at once the admiration 
 and the cupidity of the ladies. 
 
 "I have here," said Aglaion, "a mantle of 
 great worth and beauty, which I will give to 
 whatsoever lady of the court it doth become. 
 There is no other mantle in all the world like 
 unto this, and she that wins it will have great 
 joy in knowing that none of her neighbors can 
 have its peer. Moreover, it will bring happi- 
 ness and prosperity to the family of whomso- 
 ever shall win it.
 
 ii4 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "The mantle was the work of a magician in 
 the land of Prester John, and was made for a 
 great emperor, to whom it had been foretold 
 by a witch-woman that if his son did wed an 
 unworthy wife, great woe should befall the 
 land; but that, an he wedded wisely, he and 
 all his people should have great happiness. 
 
 "So the emperor called unto him a cunning; 
 sorcerer, and asked help and counsel. And 
 the sorcerer said, 'Fear not, for I shall make 
 thee wherewithal the prince shall choose a 
 worthy wife, without danger of making a 
 mistake.' Soon thereafter he brought this 
 mantle to the emperor, and when the prince 
 had been happily wedded, it was returned to 
 the magician, from whom I did have it, by 
 
 command of Sir Merlin." 
 
 >. < 
 
 Having concluded the history of the mantle, 
 Aglaion gathered it up into a ball so small 
 that, when his tiny hands were closed over it, 
 not a vestige of the garment could be seen 
 so marvelously fine was the fabric. Then he 
 shook it out again, and its folds floated on the 
 air like a silken flag in the breeze, and was
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 115 
 
 seen to be, notwithstanding the smallness of 
 the bulk into which it could be compressed, 
 a garment of generous dimensions. As it was 
 passed around for the ladies' examination, it 
 excited much admiration. 
 
 "I would have it for a veil," said one. 
 
 "Nay, but thou couldst not see through it," 
 remarked another. "I should wear it for a 
 kerchief." 
 
 "Of what color is it? Methought that in 
 the hands of Merlin's imp it was of the color 
 of gold." 
 
 "Ay, that in sooth it was," agreed her com- 
 panion, "but now it is red." 
 
 "Red! Call'st thou that red? Tis blue, I 
 say." 
 
 "Nay, the devil's in this thing, too, for I 
 protest I saw it change from red to purple, 
 then to blue, and now, by all the saints, it is 
 green!" 
 
 And so, indeed, it did change color, accord- 
 ing to the person who handled it. Like a sen- 
 sitive plant, it shriveled up at a touch. As it 
 passed from hand to hand therefore, it verily
 
 looked like a thing of life, in which the colors 
 of the rainbow chased one another with ka- 
 leidoscopic rapidity; while the quivering 
 ripple that ran through its folds as it alter- 
 nately shrunk and expanded, confirmed the 
 impression among the ladies that there was 
 something uncanny connected with it. 
 
 The men, too, were greatly interested, and 
 like pleased children, admired the wonderful 
 color effects, each wishing that his good dame 
 might become the possessor of the unique gar- 
 ment. King Arthur waxed enthusiastic over 
 it, and looked upon the prize as already won 
 by Guinevere. 
 
 "Come, win this mantle, my bride," said 
 he. " 'Tis fit for a queen to wear, and 'tis 
 meet that thou shouldst win it. Never was 
 another such mantle seen in Britain." 
 
 Guinevere, however, declined the invita- 
 tion; she preferred that some one else try the 
 ordeal first, remarking that she suspected 
 everything that came from Merlin or his imp. 
 This was a disappointment to the King, who 
 had anticipated that she would walk up to the
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 117 
 
 i 
 
 ordeal and, as a matter of course, carry away 
 the prize. In vain did he urge, arguing that 
 as he had led the knights in the two previous 
 ordeals, she ought to lead the ladies in this. 
 A compromise was effected, however, Guine- 
 vere promising to take her trial after some 
 other ladies. 
 
 Sir Kay then called upon his lady to lead 
 the contest, considerately adding: 
 
 "Nevertheless, an thou thinkst thou mayst 
 not quit thyself with credit, it were better to 
 forego the venture." 
 
 Lady Kay was quite a prominent personage. 
 Related by marriage to the King, she enjoyed 
 the friendship and confidence of Guinevere, 
 whom she emulated in many ways. Fair to 
 look upon, witty, and vivacious, she belonged 
 to the smart set of the court, and had magnifi- 
 cent self-confidence. 
 
 Perhaps it would have been better for Lady 
 Kay to avail herself of the means of retreat 
 which her husband had so considerately of- 
 fered; as it was, she almost scorned him for 
 the suggestion, and stepped proudly up to the
 
 n8 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 ordeal. Her pride was short-lived, however; 
 no sooner had she tried on the mantle, than 
 she repented her rashness. The misfit was so 
 very obvious that it brought forth a storm of 
 laughter and a fusillade of coarse jests from 
 the merry knights. Mortified beyond descrip- 
 tion, she fled to her bower; and Guinevere in- 
 wardly rejoiced that she herself had so nar- 
 rowly escaped a like humiliation. 
 
 A certain old knight was exceedingly anx- 
 ious that his handsome young wife should win 
 the prize. He was inordinately fond of his 
 lady, and had the utmost confidence in her as 
 a candidate. In order, however, to increase 
 her chances of success, he offered Aglaion 
 some gold pieces to bring about the desired 
 result. Now, the old gentleman led a very 
 correct and devout life, and his wife, notwith- 
 standing the disparity of their ages, seemed 
 to be in this respect no whit inferior; indeed, 
 the sanctity of her outward life had earned 
 for her the nickname of the "Sainte." 
 
 Intense interest was displayed when the 
 "Sainte" advanced to the trial. Pale, prim,
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 119 
 
 and cool, sh^ looked the pink of propriety, and 
 her chances were generally thought to be good. 
 But, strange to say, the mantle showed a 
 stronger aversion to her than to Lady Kay; it 
 wrinkled up in an alarming manner, threaten- 
 ing to become a mere scarf ; while the various 
 colors came and went with the speed of light- 
 ning. Her humiliation was complete, and, 
 throwing off the mantle, which was now no 
 bigger than a collar, she sought the privacy 
 of her bower. The irreverent courtiers 
 laughed immoderately, and plied the doting 
 husband with many a jest about his "Sainte." 
 
 While every lady coveted the gorgeous robe 
 and would have given much to possess it, the 
 supply of volunteers for the contest was sur- 
 prisingly small. Guinevere, being again 
 urged by the King, replied: 
 
 "Nay, my lord, I will have naught to do 
 with this mantle. 'Tis more sleights and sor- 
 cery of the imp and his master; and Merlin 
 would not let me win it if I tried, for that he 
 hateth me so. Therefore I'll none of it." 
 
 In vain did the King urge, entreat, and
 
 120 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 command Guinevere. She was firm in her 
 opinion that no lady in the court would be 
 suffered to win, and inflexibly resolved not to 
 expose herself to ridicule. She championed 
 Lady Kay and the "Sainte," saying that if 
 ladies of their known worth had been held up 
 to public derision, what might not happen to 
 her? If the mantle had so obviously erred 
 in their case, what hope was there that it 
 would do justice to her? 
 
 When the King objected that her refusal to 
 stand the ordeal would be construed as a con- 
 fession of unworthiness, she again took refuge 
 behind the pretext of "lies, sleights, magic of 
 Merlin and his imp." 
 
 The ladies generally were loyal to Guine- 
 vere, and supported her vigorously. 
 
 "Sleights of Merlin to put shame upon us 
 all!" they cried. "No one will be let win the 
 mantle! Away with it!" 
 
 The list of available candidates was appar- 
 ently exhausted. The King, having failed to 
 induce Guinevere to try the ordeal, had now 
 given up hopes of seeing the coveted prize
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 121 
 
 won. What his thoughts were at that time 
 it is impossible to state precisely; but the 
 pained expression of his face told of a mighty 
 conflict raging in his breast. The sight of the 
 King's suffering aroused general sympathy, 
 and silence fell upon the court. It was at this 
 juncture that Sir Craydock broke the still- 
 ness: 
 
 "Come, my sweetheart," said he to his wife, 
 "this pretty mantle is surely meant for thee. 
 Thou hast enabled me to win the knife and 
 the horn, but they are things that avail not a 
 lady. Now shalt thou win the wonderful man- 
 tle the which the gracious little stranger doth 
 proffer. Go, my sweetheart, go up without 
 fear. God's blessing and mine go with thee!" 
 
 Looking rather than speaking her acknowl- 
 edgment of her husband's graceful compli- 
 ment, Lady Craydock modestly made her way 
 to the ordeal amid profound silence. All eyes 
 were turned upon her, few of them, however, 
 with friendly looks. 
 
 Guinevere first affected surprise, then 
 sneered at Lady Craydock; later on, her face
 
 122 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 showed unmistakable signs of malice. The 
 other ladies criticised the candidate for not 
 following the Queen's example, and heartily 
 wished her a failure more pronounced if pos- 
 sible than that of the "Sainte." As a rule 
 the men were neutral, hoping perhaps for a 
 renewal of the merriment that had accompa- 
 nied preceding trials, but exhibiting no an- 
 tagonism to Lady Craydock. 
 
 The first shock of surprise was adminis- 
 tered to the envious spectators the moment 
 Lady Craydock took the mantle in her hands. 
 There was no changing of color, no tremor 
 running through the fabric; it did not resent 
 the touch of this candidate. But the greatest 
 surprise came when the mantle was seen to 
 accommodate itself in length and width to 
 the figure of Lady Craydock, fitting her to 
 perfection. So beautiful did she look that the 
 men gazed in rapture upon her, and with one 
 accord broke into loud cheers. 
 
 ''Noble lady," said Aglaion, "thou art 
 worthy to wear the mantle. Well hast thou 
 won it; faithfully keep it, and it will be a
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 123 
 
 blessing to thee and thy children's children 
 for many generations. Happy is the man that 
 hath thee to wife; happy the child that calls 
 thee mother. In the years to come thou shalt 
 be honored for having this day won the magic 
 mantle." 
 
 Lady Craydock bowed her thanks to 
 Aglaion, and returned to her husband's side. 
 Not a word of congratulation from her sisters 
 of the court; not a friendly look. There was, 
 however, many a sad countenance, many a 
 suppressed sigh in that gay throng; traces of 
 tears, too, were seen in many bright eyes. 
 
 When the King chivalrously complimented 
 Lady Craydock, and congratulated her hus- 
 band on the possession of such a treasure, pro- 
 nouncing her an ornament and a pattern to the 
 court, Guinevere could no longer conceal her 
 malice. 
 
 "Fie! my lord, that thou praisest this jade 
 to the shame of thy own true lady, and of all 
 the other ladies in the court I Didst thou but 
 know what we know of her, thou'dst set less
 
 124 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 store by that trumpery rag of a mantle. Why, 
 she's no better than a 
 
 "To thy bower, hussy!" sternly commanded 
 the King, "and say thy paters. Much I fear 
 me that all is not right with thee. To thy 
 bower! Thou shalt hear more of this anon." 
 
 Not venturing a retort, Guinevere retired 
 with her attendants, to whom she airily 
 chatted, affecting neither chagrin at failing to 
 win the mantle, nor fear as to the result of 
 the forthcoming curtain lecture.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 125 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 MEANWHILE Merlin seemed to have lost 
 all interest in the proceedings, and was en- 
 gaged in drawing again the magic circle, all 
 traces of which had disappeared. The ordeal 
 over, he summoned Aglaion to take his place 
 beside him within the pentacle. Gladly did 
 the sprite obey, for now he knew that, his task 
 being finished, the hour of his liberation was 
 at hand. 
 
 "Thou hast done well, my brave sprite," 
 said Merlin, "and now shalt have thy prom- 
 ised reward. Sooner than thou deem'st shalt 
 thou join the merry rout of thy fellows, and 
 never again live the thrall of mortal man." 
 
 "O master, I am so happy! But I shall 
 often think of thee how kind thou hast been, 
 never asking more than I could perform, and 
 holding me but lightly in bondage. Yea, I
 
 126 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 shall think of thee, and mayhap come to cheer 
 thee of my own accord." 
 
 "Nay, good sprite, think no more of 
 Merlin. Seek not to leave thy sunny haunts 
 and airy companions, for soon alas ! I go hence, 
 and thou could'st never find me. Now we 
 part, thou to deserved happiness and innocent 
 
 enjoyment, I to Let me touch once more 
 
 thy dainty hand and kiss thy pure brow, and 
 then farewell. So now 'tis done. Farewell! 
 Say no more, but hold thee ready." 
 
 Merlin then applied a light to the lines of 
 the pentacle, and soon the pillar of cloud 
 arose, enveloped in which he spoke his in- 
 cantations. As before, a rumbling noise was 
 heard, the invisible band came and went as 
 the color of the cloud changed; and when the 
 mist vanished, Merlin stood alone in the cir- 
 cle. 
 
 Ere the King and courtiers had recovered 
 from their surprise, Merlin spoke : 
 
 "My lord, thou hast heard my charge, and 
 hast seen the proofs. Thy nobles affect not 
 to place much belief in what they have heard
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 127 
 
 from my lips, nor in what things have been 
 done here this day; but those things will sink 
 deep into their hearts, and in time bring forth 
 good fruit. They will amend their lives, prac- 
 tice virtue and charity, love honor, and achieve 
 many noble adventures, thus averting for a 
 season the doom that is writ against Britain. 
 
 "In love have I spoken, my liege; and now, 
 farewell!" 
 
 So saying, Merlin gathered his familiar old 
 gray cloak about him, took his staff in his 
 hand, and like a spectre glided out of the cas- 
 tle ; nor was he ever seen again in the neigh- 
 borhood of "merry Carlisle." Soon there- 
 after, at the hands of one of the ladies of the 
 lake, of whom he was enamored to madness, 
 as the legend tells us, he met the ignominious 
 fate he had foreseen, and to which he had al- 
 luded in his message to the King. 
 
 Notwithstanding the forebodings of Mer- 
 lin, or as a consequence of his terrible warn- 
 ing, Arthur continued to reign prosperously 
 in Britain for years thereafter, and the Knights 
 of the Table Round distinguished themselves
 
 i 2 8 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 in many a chivalrous enterprise; indeed, their 
 noblest achievement, namely, the finding of 
 the Sangreal, was attained years after the dis- 
 appearance of Merlin. 
 
 Until defeat at length overtook King Ar- 
 thur, Guinevere was, as she had been at first, 
 his "bride so bright of blee;" after his death, 
 the legends further tell us how sincere was 
 the grief, how complete the expiation of Guin- 
 evere and Sir Launcelot. 
 
 END OF PART I.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 129 
 
 PART II. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 IN pursuit of her theme our nimble muse 
 now leaps a chasm of centuries, during which 
 there have transpired events of momentous 
 importance. The Britain of Arthur has 
 fallen a prey successively to the Saxons, the 
 Danes, and the Normans; these, together with 
 the native Celts, have blended their blood by 
 intermarriage, and from this mixed parentage 
 is being evolved the composite English race. 
 
 Arthur, Launcelot, Galahad, and the other 
 Knights of the Table Round have long since 
 passed away; their names and achievements 
 have become as myths or traditions; many of 
 their haunts, mere matters of conjecture. 
 Their castles have time and again passed into 
 the hands of other owners; many of them have 
 been razed to the ground by the torch of the
 
 130 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 fierce invaders, their very location being im- 
 possible to surmise; while of the proud fam- 
 ilies represented in the court of King Arthur, 
 not a vestige remains, save in the legends and 
 the epics of the minstrels. 
 
 But stay there is one noble family whose 
 acquaintance we formed in the preceding 
 pages, and which has survived the rude shocks 
 of those barbarous times; whose posterity is, 
 at the period under consideration, almost ex- 
 tinct, but in a fair way to take up a new lease 
 of life, and obviate for a generation at least 
 the danger of extinction. Far in the North 
 Countrie stands a formidable castle, for so 
 many generations the home of the family in 
 question. It covers a wide space of ground 
 with its numerous long, low buildings, which 
 are evidently of great age, and of a style of 
 architecture hardly to be seen elsewhere in 
 Britain at this period. There is, however, a 
 modern addition to it, which, together with 
 the outer wall, turrets, barbicans, and other 
 means of defense, is wholly Norman ; showing 
 that the owners have yielded to the exigency
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 131 
 
 of their day in fortifying themselves after the 
 manner of their contemporary barons; while 
 the preservation of the older part may have 
 been due to historical and ancestral associa- 
 tions. 
 
 Without attempting a further description 
 of the castle, let us look at the coat of arms 
 of the noble owner. The device is certainly 
 unique, and when the various parts of it have 
 been enumerated, the reader will easily infer 
 what is the family name. It consists of a hand 
 grasping, in an upright position, a sheathed 
 knife, on the point of which is an inverted 
 drinking cup, or horn, the motto 
 
 UXORIS VIRTUTE PRAECEDO, 
 
 being evidently the inspiration of chivalry in 
 its highest form. 
 
 Such is Craydock Castle, whose noble own- 
 ers have all those centuries withstood the 
 brunt of war, fire, and rapine, and been en- 
 abled in some mysterious way to hold on to 
 their ancestral home and domain, successfully 
 defending them against all assailants. From
 
 132 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 the days of Arthur, this has continued to be 
 the house of the gentle Craydock's descend- 
 ants. Of what other Knight of the Table 
 Round can a similar statement be made? 
 Where in all Britain is to be found living the 
 posterity of those gallant knights and fair 
 dames who on that memorable Yule-tide sat 
 around the festive board at Carlisle, and 
 heard the fiery eloquence of Merlin as he de- 
 nounced the licentiousnes of the court and 
 prophesied the defeat of Arthur and the ulti- 
 mate downfall of his country? Gone all 
 gone! They have been wiped from off the 
 face of the earth; those dark centuries, tur- 
 bulent as the ocean, have swallowed them up, 
 closed over them, and there are none left to 
 bear their names. But Aglaion's prophecy of 
 Lady Craydock has been fulfilled her chil- 
 dren's children have been blessed for many 
 generations; and they have never ceased to 
 revere the memory of the illustrious lady 
 whom they regard as the real founder of the 
 family's greatness, and whose purity shone so 
 conspicuous in Arthur's court. To her grate-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 133 
 
 ful descendants she is still a living influence 
 an inspiration to virtue; they have come to 
 attribute their continued prosperity to her 
 and to the Magic Mantle, with all that it 
 implies.
 
 134 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 IN the latter half of the thirteenth century, 
 when our story reopens, the Craydock family 
 has been reduced in numbers almost to the 
 point of extinction. A most important crisis 
 has arrived, to the consideration of which, and 
 the part played therein by the Magic Mantle, 
 the following pages are devoted. 
 
 The sole male representative of the family 
 at this time is a young man who has just a few 
 months previously come of age. He was a 
 posthumous child, the father having been ac- 
 cidentally killed less than a year after mar- 
 riage; so that there were no brothers or sis- 
 ters to whom the title and estates might de- 
 scend in the event of the young heir's demise. 
 Young Lord Craydock was therefore an ob- 
 ject of the greatest solicitude to his mother, 
 the Lady Castina, and her brother, Sir Ber- 
 tram, to whom had been entrusted the care and
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 135 
 
 education of the boy, as well as the manage- 
 ment of the estate. 
 
 Sir Bertram, who was a few years the senior 
 of his sister, was a gentleman of the highest 
 character, an ornament to chivalry, proficient 
 in all knightly accomplishments and in the 
 learning of his time; so that he was well qual- 
 ified to look after the physical, moral, and in- 
 tellectual training of the young lord. Well, 
 too, did he perform his duty; indeed, the 
 nephew never realized the loss of a father's 
 affection and guidance. 
 
 Equally noble-minded was Lady Craydock, 
 though of a less even temper, and inclined to 
 anticipate trouble. Loving her son with all 
 her heart, she was devotedly attached to his 
 interests, and lived but for him. When her 
 husband was so untimely snatched from her 
 side, the care and upbringing of his unborn 
 child became the ruling motive of her life. 
 So much depended on this one faint spark of 
 life that it is not to be wondered at if over- 
 solicitude had somewhat marred her naturally 
 sunny disposition. Many a time she had en-
 
 136 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 dured, in anticipation, all the pangs of be- 
 reavement; every little sickness that befell her 
 darling presented to her mind a picture of 
 death, a shroud, and a childless widowhood. 
 Now the ailments of childhood were left be- 
 hind, the dangers of boyhood had been safely 
 got over, and young Craydock had crossed the 
 threshold of manhood, as fine a specimen of 
 his race as any proud mother could wish; and 
 yet Lady Craydock was not quite satisfied. 
 Much had been done, no doubt, towards start- 
 ing him on the right path; there was much to 
 be grateful for; but until the approaching 
 crisis were safely passed, she felt that her life's 
 work was only partly accomplished. 
 
 Young Craydock gave every promise of ful- 
 filling the high hopes entertained of him by 
 his mother and uncle. Under their watchful 
 care his character had been moulded, and he 
 bade fair to do credit to his illustrious name. 
 Nature inclined him to love all that was good 
 and noble, and to scorn the false, the base, the 
 unjust; heredity, if it means anything at all, 
 implies all this; and the principle of selection
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 137 
 
 had been rigidly applied in the Craydock 
 family for many generations. There were, 
 however, certain traits in his character, which 
 were the cause of much uneasiness to his 
 mother. Although there was no fear of his 
 going morally astray, it was not unlikely that 
 his impulsiveness, his almost reckless bravery, 
 and the inflexibility of his will these, joined 
 to an ardent temperament, would lead him 
 into some- entanglement that would entail the 
 most serious consequences. 
 
 Each age in a child's life brings trials and 
 troubles peculiar to itself. The mother wishes 
 that the baby in arms could walk; but she finds 
 that the labor of following the little tot and 
 keeping it out of mischief is greater than that 
 of carrying it about. Then she wishes it were 
 old enough to go out unattended; but this pe- 
 riod, too, brings a host of unlooked-for fears. 
 And so on, and the poor mother concludes that 
 each succeeding age, to which she had so 
 fondly looked forward, brings a greater crop 
 of worry than its predecessor. When the chil- 
 dren are grown, and begin to assert their man-
 
 138 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 hood or womanhood by claiming and taking 
 a little more liberty, the distracted mother 
 wishes they were all children again, and came, 
 obedient to her cluck, under the shelter of her 
 wings at sundown. 
 
 Although Lady Craydock and Sir Bertram 
 had the greatest affection for each other, and 
 were as one in seeking to advance the interests 
 of the young heir, there was one point in 
 which they did not agree, and which was be- 
 coming a subject of daily dispute between 
 them. The mother had not been perfectly 
 candid with her son; she had insisted on keep- 
 ing from him certain conditions and restric- 
 tions which tradition had imposed upon every 
 Craydock heir. Sir Bertram had acquiesced 
 in this line of policy, and young Craydock 
 had reached the age of manhood without be- 
 ing informed of the ordeal he had to pass be- 
 fore he could enter into possession of his es- 
 tates. But their reticence had been prompted 
 by the best of motives; the ordeal required 
 strength and courage, and involved great per- 
 sonal danger; and their silence had been main-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 139 
 
 tained solely with the view of allowing the 
 young man time to develop the full strength 
 of manhood before attempting the task. They 
 had dreaded not without reason that the 
 brave and impulsive young lord would have 
 rushed into the danger as soon as he learned 
 what was required of him. 
 
 The time had now come, Sir Bertram main- 
 tained, when Lord Craydock should be fully 
 informed; the withholding of this one thing 
 meant the withholding of so many others, 
 which the young man had a right to know, and 
 about which he was very naturally inquisitive. 
 It was awkward, to say the least, for a man of 
 Sir Bertram's honor to have to reply with 
 evasions; but the fond mother would always 
 answer that Craydock was but a boy yet, and 
 that every year gained was so much in his 
 favor. 
 
 Since coming of age, Craydock had caused 
 some uneasiness to his mother and Sir Ber- 
 tram. Hitherto he had always been attended 
 by his uncle, when he rode forth; but now, as 
 if to avoid the uncle's surveillance, he fre-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 quently started on long, solitary rides without 
 intimating either his destination or the time 
 of his return. Nor did he always volunteer 
 an account of his doings; in fact, there were 
 times when he showed a decided objection to 
 being catechised, and he conveyed the impres- 
 sion that now he was a man well able to take 
 care of himself, and not to be watched over 
 like a child. 
 
 This was one way in which Craydock was 
 asserting his manhood he had broken away 
 from the restraint of his non-age, beyond hope 
 of recall. Lady Craydock and Sir Bertram 
 acknowledged as much. Had there been no 
 other change in young Craydock, there would 
 have been no cause for alarm; but he had be- 
 come restless, moody, and less sociable than 
 formerly. Home no longer had the same at- 
 traction for him; his days were frequently 
 spent elsewhere how or where he never 
 deigned to explain. The manifest change in 
 Craydock was the subject of many a conversa- 
 tion between his guardians, and they sought 
 to account for it in various ways. It was per-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 141 
 
 fectly natural, Bertram said, for a youth of 
 his age to become dissatisfied with home. It 
 was only the working of that feeling of unrest 
 which is right and proper for young men of 
 spirit to possess that feeling which explores 
 new lands, settles new countries and roams 
 the world over in search of adventure, riches, 
 and knowledge. Lady Craydock feared lest 
 her son's restlessness proceeded from an un- 
 gratified desire for adventure and military 
 glory. The gratification of this wish implied 
 separation, danger, perhaps death; and the 
 poor mother could not bear the idea of it. 
 
 They thought, too, that the cause of Cray- 
 dock's discontent might be the lack, at Cray- 
 dock Castle, of suitable companionship; and 
 this seemed a very probable explanation. The 
 young lords in that part of the country were 
 not numerous at any time, and just then there 
 were practically none of his own age and sta- 
 tion, with whom he could associate; most of 
 them were either in the court or in the retinue 
 of one of the princes. Perhaps he longed for a 
 taste of court life, they thought; but as that,
 
 142 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 too, meant separation, the mother did not dare 
 question her son on the subject. 
 
 It did not occur to either of the guardians 
 that possibly Craydock might be in love. The 
 question of his marrying or not marrying had 
 never yet been broached in the young man's 
 presence, though it was a topic of frequent 
 discussion between the elders. As apparently 
 no thought of marriage had yet entered the 
 young man's mind, Castina and Bertram pur- 
 posely avoided the remotest allusion to it in 
 his presence, lest the mere mention of the sub- 
 ject should implant the idea. To a person of 
 Craydock's temperament the interval between 
 resolutionand action is quickly bridged; Cray- 
 dock's plans, once formed, did not hang fire; 
 he entered upon the execution of them with a 
 determination to surmount every obstacle, to 
 master every difficulty. It was this trait that 
 had enabled him to accomplish so much, and 
 had already won for him a more than local 
 reputation for skill in all feats of arms, for 
 prowess in the tourney, for daring in the chase, 
 and for scholarly and knightly accomplish-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 143 
 
 ments. They concluded, therefore, that once 
 Craydock met his affinity, his courtship would 
 be a brief one; and that it would be wise on 
 their part to defer all suggestion of marriage 
 until Craydock himself should first broach 
 the subject, or at least until he was a year or 
 two older. They had settled between them- 
 selves as to whom he should marry, and had 
 even drawn up a list of young ladies whom, 
 for one reason or another, they pronounced 
 ineligible. 
 
 But of course there was no hurry; Cray- 
 dock, though of age in the eye of the law, was 
 not yet of age according to the custom of the 
 family. He was little more than a boy; until 
 a few weeks ago, his hawks, his hounds, and 
 his horses had engaged most of his attention. 
 Should he express himself as tired of the mo- 
 notony of home life, why then a court appoint- 
 ment was his for the asking, Lady Craydock 
 reasoned. On the whole, it was best to wait 
 and say nothing until occasion compelled them 
 to speak. 
 
 In matters pertaining to the marriage of the
 
 144 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 young, the most carefully prepared plans of 
 parents and guardians are very liable to be 
 frustrated. A father may bestow fortune and 
 blessing, or withhold them as he sees fit; 
 but neither a parent's wrath nor the prospect 
 of comparative poverty will deter a young 
 man of spirit from asserting his right to select 
 his own life-partner. Such a young man com- 
 mands popular admiration for his pluck; the 
 good wishes of the community go with him; 
 and the public rejoices to learn that the mar- 
 riage is a happy one, and claims a certain 
 amount of the credit, for of course the public 
 knew all along how it would end. Should, 
 however, the marriage prove unhappy, the 
 fickle public loses all interest in the head- 
 strong young man, asserting that it serves him 
 right for not hearkening to the advice of his 
 old father.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 145 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 "MY lady mother," said Craydock one 
 morning as they were about to leave the break- 
 fast table, "my lady mother and good uncle, I 
 would consult you upon a matter that greatly 
 concerneth me. May I speak now, or shall we 
 defer the matter to another occasion?" 
 
 "Speak now by all means, my son," replied 
 Castina; "the discussion of aught that con- 
 cerneth thee will be to Sir Bertram and my- 
 self an agreeable way of passing the time this 
 wet morning. Say I aright, good brother?" 
 
 "In good sooth hast thou spoken, sister. The 
 interests of my lord are ever in our minds and 
 very often on our tongues; indeed, we live for 
 little else. Speak now, my lord; we await 
 your pleasure." 
 
 "Then I would intimate as gently as be- 
 cometh a courteous knight, that my heart is
 
 146 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 set upon a fair lady, whom I would wed with- 
 out delay." 
 
 Craydock had spoken deliberately and with- 
 out embarrassment, using only the politeness 
 habitual to him in addressing his mother and 
 uncle; but had the situation been devised with 
 malicious intent to make his words effective, 
 the result had hardly been more startling. The 
 proverbial thunder-bolt from a serene sky was 
 as nothing compared to this; only that very 
 morning Castina and Bertram had lulled 
 themselves into a feeling of false security, con- 
 gratulating themselves that, whatever was the 
 cause of Craydock's unrest, certainly they 
 could wait a while before acquainting Cray- 
 dock of the ordeal he had to undergo. 
 
 As it was, Castina swooned. Even Bertram 
 was struck dumb by the shock; the condition 
 of his sister, however, called for immediate ac- 
 tion on his part, and afforded him relief. 
 Craydock was amazed at the effect his simple 
 ' words had produced; but, quick to act, he 
 summoned assistance and saw to the comfort 
 of his mother.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 147 
 
 When Craydock had time to collect his 
 thoughts, numerous questions arose in his 
 mind. What had he done to create such con- 
 sternation in his mother and uncle? Was 
 there anything wrong in the announcement he 
 had made? Was it not perfectly right, proper, 
 and natural for a young man to turn his 
 thoughts to the fair sex and matrimony? Was 
 the question of marriage so all-important in 
 his case as to account for the startling effect 
 of his words? 
 
 Craydock could find no satisfactory answer 
 to his own questions nothing but vague sur- 
 mises, which, however, he dismissed as unjust 
 to his respected mother and uncle. But he was 
 not required to remain long in suspense; Lady 
 Craydock was soon restored to consciousness, 
 and though urged by her attendants to rest, 
 insisted on resuming the interrupted interview 
 with her son. 
 
 "Pray, my dear mother," objected Cray- 
 dock, "let us speak no further of this matter 
 at the present time. Wait until thou art 
 stronger and more composed. Mes:ems that
 
 148 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 the subject whereof I spake is not to the liking 
 of thee or of my uncle." 
 
 "Nay, my son, it was the suddenness where- 
 with it burst upon us that took away our 
 breath. But we must speak fully of this mat- 
 ter ere we leave it, because there is much con- 
 nected therewith that thou must learn. Now 
 tell us, Craydock, who is the lady on whom 
 thy heart is fixed?" 
 
 "It is the fairest maid in all England, and 
 saving only my lady mother, the most virtuous 
 lady in all Christendom." 
 
 "By the blessed virgin! 'tis spoken like a 
 Craydock and a true Christian .knight," re- 
 marked Sir Bertram. "Thou hast made a fair 
 beginning, my lord." 
 
 "Doubtless she is all thou think'st her," ob- 
 served Lady Craydock. "Didst thou think 
 otherwise, thou wert unworthy of thy name, 
 and no true knight. But tell us who is this 
 paragon of beauty and excellence." 
 
 "She is the Lady Honore of Clutha, whom, 
 I believe, you have never met, but with whom, 
 I hope, you will soon become better acquaint-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 149 
 
 ed," Craydock replied, with the utmost can- 
 dor. 
 
 Now it so happened that the name of the 
 young lady in question was inscribed on the 
 list of ineligibles not for any personal objec- 
 tion to Honore, but rather for family reasons. 
 There had never been any intercourse between 
 the Grammonts and the Craydocks; in fact, 
 the former had been a most exclusive Norman 
 family, priding themselves on the purity of 
 their blood, and being suspected of still look- 
 ing down upon the native Britons. Certain it 
 is that the Grammonts had always married 
 Normans; some of them had even gone to 
 France to secure wives. This refusal to amal- 
 gamate with the conquered people this man- 
 ifest assumption of superiority had engen- 
 dered some antipathy, in which the Craydocks 
 shared. Thus it was that the Lady Honore 
 came to be on Lady Cray dock's list of in- 
 eligibles. 
 
 "But, Craydock, thou know'st not what thou 
 dost," said his mother with some asperity. 
 "Thou shalt not "
 
 150 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "Shalt not!" interrupted Craydock. "These 
 be strong words thou usest. Pray, consider 
 that I am no longer a boy under tutelage, to 
 whom thou mayst say, 'This must thou do, and 
 that shalt thou not do.' Am not I of age, and 
 able to act and judge for myself in a matter 
 that so much concerneth my life's happiness?" 
 
 "Nay, my lord," interposed Bertram, "calm 
 thy temper, nor upbraid so much as by a look 
 the mother whose sole purpose in life for the 
 last score of years has been to make thee 
 happy. Thou hast spoken in haste, and wilt 
 be the first to repent it. Have patience, and 
 thou shalt hear certain information concern- 
 ing thy coming of age and thy marriage, the 
 which hath been withheld from thee. When 
 thou hast heard all, it will appear to thee, as 
 it does to thy mother, that thou art not yet so 
 free to act for thyself as thou hast supposed." 
 
 "Give me thy pardon, my son," entreated 
 Lady Craydock, "if I have seemed to use 
 harsh words to thee. Interrupt us not, I be- 
 seech you, nor fly into a rage, while we speak. 
 There are certain traditions in the Craydock
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 151 
 
 family which, beginning in the time of that 
 illustrious ancestor who graced the court of 
 King Arthur, have bound our house for cen- 
 turies. These traditions have always been 
 respected by the heads of the family; they 
 have come to have the force of laws; and no 
 one who has the welfare of himself and kin- 
 dred at heart, may set them at naught. Listen, 
 my son, and thy uncle will tell thee what, per- 
 haps, thou shouldst have known before this. 
 If we have erred in not sooner acquainting 
 thee of it, be assured that we deemed it most 
 to thy interest to pursue such a course." 
 
 Sir Bertram then narrated at length the his- 
 tory of the family, being careful to explain the 
 origin and true meaning of the family motto 
 
 UXORIS VIRTUTE PRAECEDO. 
 
 He related how the original Craydock, per- 
 ceiving that his end was near, had urged upon 
 his heir the importance of selecting a wjfe 
 with the utmost care. The mother was of par- 
 amount influence in the family, he said, and 
 had more to do with the moulding of the chil-
 
 152 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 dren's characters than the father; and in order 
 to secure a happy home and the blessing of 
 healthy, virtuous children, it was necessary 
 to marry a wife pure in mind and healthy in 
 body. Therefore, committing the Magic 
 Mantle to his son's keeping, he enjoined that 
 it be kept in the family forever; and that each 
 lady aspiring to the hand of a Craydock heir, 
 should first submit to the ordeal of the mantle. 
 This was the only way in which the aspirant 
 could be proved worthy; the ordeal was im- 
 perative and inevitable, and no lady who re- 
 fused or failed to stand the test could become 
 a member of the Craydock family.
 
 153 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 "AND is the Magic Mantle still in our fam- 
 ily's possession?" inquired Craydock, who had 
 manifested much interest in Bertram's nar- 
 rative. 
 
 "Yea, my son," returned Castina, "and there 
 is naught among all our belongings, save our 
 good name, that we value so much. We be- 
 lieve it to be the Craydock talisman, which 
 hath preserved our name and brought to us 
 prosperity for so many generations." 
 
 "Then," replied Craydock with emphasis, 
 "the Magic Mantle need not retard or pre- 
 vent my wedding the Lady Honore." 
 
 "But," interposed Sir Bertram, "my lord, 
 thou hast not yet heard all that thou hast to 
 learn. What I have told thee concerneth thy 
 wife that is to be, now shalt thou learn that 
 which most directly concerneth thyself." 
 
 Resuming his narrative, Sir Bertram then
 
 154 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 told how stainless had been the honor, How 
 strict the morality of the Craydocks; in more 
 recent generations, too, they had been imbued 
 with a deep religious fervor. One Craydock 
 lord, who had taken part in the First Crusade, 
 returned from the Holy Land an enthusiastic 
 champion of the Christian cause. Though 
 broken in health, this Crusader claimed to 
 have been benefited so much spiritually, that, 
 till the day of his death, he never ceased to 
 thank God for having permitted him to join, 
 however unworthily, in such a noble cause. 
 In a moment of holy rapture this Crusader 
 had imposed a trying ordeal upon each suc- 
 cessive Craydock heir. 
 
 "The legend hath reference to this," con- 
 tinued Sir Bertram. "The words are: 
 
 { 'While Cray dock' s 'wedded 'wife is pure, 
 The Craydock line shall still endure; 
 Till Craydock shall his knighthood prove, 
 He may not reap rewards of love' ' 
 
 "I apprehend not," remarked Lord Cray- 
 dock, "what part of the legend applieth to
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 155 
 
 me. Ye know that I have been knighted al- 
 ready by the good King Henry himself." 
 
 "True, my son," rejoined his mother, "in 
 the usual manner of men thou art a knight. 
 But the ordinary standard of honor and valor 
 did not satisfy that crusading ancestor of 
 yours. He imposed the condition that his heir 
 should be regarded as a minor until he had 
 proved his knighthood by striking a blow at 
 the enemies of Christ. From that time down 
 to the present, this test has been endured by 
 each Craydock heir before he has beea ad- 
 mitted to full possession of his estates. Thy 
 father and thy grandfather fought against the 
 infidels in Spain; and if thou wouldst live up 
 to the traditions of thy family, thou also must 
 serve a twelvemonth and a day for Christ, his 
 cause. When thou hast done that, then 'tis 
 time enough to think of marriage." 
 
 "I will abate not one jot or tittle of the high 
 code imposed by the traditions of our family," 
 asseverated Craydock, with vehemence. "But 
 wherefore was not I sooner apprised of this?" 
 
 "Because, my lord," replied Bertram,
 
 156 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "though thou art big and strong and brave, 
 thy thews and sinews are scarce hard enough 
 to cope successfully against the Moslems, who 
 are foemen not to be despised by the best 
 lance in Christendom." 
 
 "Nevertheless," quoth Craydock, "had I but 
 known this sooner, I should ere now have per- 
 formed this duty, or perished in the attempt. 
 Had I but known this a month or two ago, 
 I might even now have been on my way in 
 company of the Princes Edward and Edmund, 
 who, I heard, were to join King Louis IX.'s 
 expedition. But I shall lose no time in setting 
 out; mayhap I shall overtake the Princes in 
 France; and failing in that, I shall either pro- 
 ce'ed to the East, or strike a blow in Spain. I 
 burn to be gone, and now I shall set about ma- 
 king ready for the journey." 
 
 So saying, Craydock withdrew, leaving his 
 mother and Bertram to themselves. 
 
 " 'Tis even as we thought," remarked Ber- 
 tram to his sister. "No sooner hath he heard 
 of the danger to be encountered than straight- 
 way he flieth to meet it."
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 157 
 
 "Would to God he were safe through it," 
 sighed the poor mother. "This hath been 
 my constant prayer since his father died. 
 Faithfully hath the Lord kept his promise 
 made unto all them that fear him and call 
 upon his name; and He, who hath safely 
 brought the boy from childhood to manhood, 
 will not forsake his servant in the hour of dan- 
 ger. Such is my faith, dear brother; such is 
 yours, I trust. Let us double our prayers, and 
 treble our alms in Craydock's absence; let us 
 engage in holy works of charity, and so beg 
 a continuance of God's favor in Craydock's 
 behoof." 
 
 "Amen to that, sister, with all my heart; 
 we have need of God's help at all times. As 
 for me, I fear not much for the safety of my 
 lord; for I dare avow that, young as he is, 
 there be few better lances in all England. 
 But lately, in the tournament given in honor 
 of the Princes' visit, he encountered some of 
 the knights of greatest renown, and so ac- 
 quitted himself that he won the plaudits of 
 the admiring spectators, as well as encomiums
 
 158 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 from the doughty Prince Edward himself. 
 Have no fear, sister. Craydock, though but 
 a boy in years, is a man in arms ; and he who 
 seeks to break a lance with him shall find him 
 a courteous antagonist or a terrible foe."
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 159 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THERE was unwonted stir within the pre- 
 cincts of Clutha Castle on the morning follow- 
 ing the important interview described in the 
 two preceding chapters. All shared in the 
 joyous excitement, from the noble young mis- 
 tress down to the scullion. The oldest re- 
 tainers, wrinkled and bent with age, partook 
 in the general joy, and seemed to renew their 
 youth because the gloom of mourning which 
 had for so long overshadowed the castle, was 
 now lifted. Its gates were once more to be 
 opened in hospitality; its halls would again 
 echo to the tread of gallant knights and the 
 laughter of fair dames. Nimble feet would 
 again beat time to the lively strains of the lute 
 and the harp ; the frequent banquet, with its 
 mirth and laughter, song and jest, would ban- 
 ish the last traces of bereavement from its 
 halls ; and Clutha would become, as it ought
 
 160 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 to be, the social centre it had been in former 
 years. 
 
 Such were the anticipations of the menials, 
 to whom the reopening of Clutha to the out- 
 side world portended a revival of the festive 
 revelry that had been a feature of the late 
 Lord Grammont's earlier regime; their joy, it 
 is feared, might be ascribed to purely selfish 
 motives. But those of the household who 
 were nearest to the person of the Lady Honore, 
 were animated by a very different spirit, and 
 rejoiced simply in the happiness of their 
 young mistress. However different may have 
 been their motives, all showed equal alacrity 
 in performing their tasks on that bright May 
 morning. 
 
 What was the occasion of this unusual stir 
 in Clutha? Nothing more than a visit from 
 Lord Craydock, who was coming, the messen- 
 ger had said, on business of great importance. 
 To what could this important business relate, 
 if not to the contemplated marriage between 
 him and the Lady Honore? At any rate, 
 Craydock was coming, and that was good and
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 161 
 
 sufficient reason for rejoicing on the part of 
 Honore. 
 
 The fact that their young mistress had laid 
 aside her weeds of mourning, and begun to 
 entertain guests, augured merrier, livelier 
 times for the dependants, who, measuring the 
 greatness of their house by the frequency and 
 splendor of its feasts, had deplored the Sab- 
 bath-like quiet that had reigned in Clutha 
 since the demise of Honore's father. 
 
 "By my troth, Ralph," quoth an old servitor 
 to his companion, "the very sight of our young 
 mistress doth warm my old blood, and make 
 me feel young again. Saw ye e'er so fair a 
 face?" 
 
 "Never on living mortal, Eustace. Once I 
 went in the train of my lord, her father, to 
 France and to Rome. There, indeed, I saw> 
 painted on the walls and windows of great 
 churches, pictures of the Blessed Virgin, 
 whose sweet, sad face I can never forget. 
 There were angels, too, whose faces were the 
 fairest man can think or dream of; but I dare
 
 i6z THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 swear that none of them was fairer than that 
 of the Lady Honore." 
 
 "She looketh somewhat like her mother, 
 
 meseems." 
 
 "Ay, that she does, Eustace. She hath the 
 same goodly height and sprightly gait; the 
 same cast of features, but she hath a more gra- 
 cious smile. The Lady Honore remindeth 
 me of a saint, but I have known the mother, 
 in one of her fits, to storm like a fury. Our 
 young lady's smile is ever present; the moth- 
 er's was uncertain as April weather." 
 
 "The Lady Honore hath made quick choice 
 of a mate." 
 
 "That she hath, forsooth. Like a young 
 bird that hath just hopped out o' its nest, she 
 spreads her wings, gives a chirp, and straight- 
 way my young lord comes billing to her." 
 
 " 'Tis a pretty match, but a strange one. 
 The Craydocks were never known to have any 
 dealings with the Grammonts before." 
 
 "Sooner would I have dreamt of a dove 
 mating with a falcon. Had my lord been
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 163 
 
 alive such a match had never been thought of." 
 
 "Hast heard aught against Craydock?" - 
 
 "Nay; naught against him, but much in his 
 favor. He is a young lord of approved valor 
 and prowess, than whom there is none of 
 greater promise in all the north country. In 
 sooth, were our lady to search the whole of 
 England and France as well, she could not 
 find a more proper mate." 
 
 "Right glad am I to hear on't. Now we 
 shall see and hear somewhat of life beyond 
 these walls." 
 
 "Know ye how Clutha has been nicknamed 
 by the folk, gentle and simple alike? 'Tis 
 called the 'Priory,' and the Lady Honore the 
 young 'Prioress.' ' 
 
 "I' faith 'tis well named, for no nunnery 
 could be any quieter." 
 
 "The gates have been opened to none but 
 priests since Lord Grammont's time." 
 
 "Ay, the priests have had much to do, with 
 the upbringing of our mistress. I'll warrant 
 she's well versed in her 'paters' and 'aves' by 
 this time."
 
 1 64 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "Nay, I'll wager she hath passed more of 
 her time with the nuns in the little cloister 
 her father built, than she hath spent in her 
 own bower." 
 
 "I can clearly recall the day when the nuns 
 came to take charge of our mistress. 'Tis a 
 full score of years ago. She was but a suck- 
 ling then; and she hath never known a moth- 
 er's love. But for all that, she hath never 
 lacked the tenderest care at the hands of the 
 good sisters, whom she seems to love as her 
 own kith and kin." 
 
 " 'Tis a marvel to me how the nuns, having 
 no children of their own, know so well how 
 to rear other people's young ones. They need 
 no leech, and they know what simples to give 
 for the colic, the spasms, and the jaundice." 
 
 "Yea; they are skilled in all branches of 
 leechcraft, and have done much good among 
 the children of the poor. 'Tis said they have 
 taught our young mistress the healing art, till 
 now she is as skilful as themselves. With her 
 own hands she dressed the wounds of my sis-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 165 
 
 ter's son, and he says she hath a marvelous- 
 gentle touch." 
 
 "I doubt it not. I can well believe that 
 there is healing in her touch, as there is balm 
 for the wounded heart in her speech." 
 
 " 'Tis known she goeth much among the 
 poor, and giveth much alms with her own 
 hands, as well as by the nuns. In the more 
 distant parts of her domain, the priests are 
 her almoners ; and they have orders from her 
 to let none go hungry away from their doors." 
 
 "Ay; it is that sweet spirit of charity which 
 giveth our young mistress the look of a living 
 saint. Such a sweet smile had not her mother, 
 although she, too, was fair to look upon." 
 
 This reminiscent conversation between the 
 two retainers sheds some light on the earlier 
 life and surroundings of the Lady Honore. 
 Like Craydock, she was the last representative 
 of her family, the mother having died eigh- 
 teen years, and the father five years, before 
 Honore came of age. 
 
 The nuns had been brought from France to 
 superintend the educational and religious
 
 i66~ THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 training of the young heiress ; they had proved 
 so useful in many other ways that Lord Gram- 
 mont had built for them a little cloister within 
 the castle inclosure, where they could live in 
 the manner prescribed by their order. By 
 their gentle manners and pure, upright lives 
 they endeared themselves to Honore, who 
 came to prefer their society in the little clois- 
 ter to that of gayer, but less refined ladies of 
 her own age, whom she might have invited to 
 her own halls. The retainers' gossip, more- 
 over, reflects the esteem, amounting almost to 
 adoration, in which she was held by the whole 
 household. 
 
 Since coming of age, Honore had begun to 
 visit the outlying parts of her domain, usually 
 in company of one or more of the nuns, and at- 
 tended by servants. Although she was so- 
 cially disposed, and would long before this, if 
 left to herself, have become conspicuous in the 
 fashionable life of her shire, she had been dis- 
 suaded therefrom by her spiritual advisers; 
 indeed, it was reported at one time, that the 
 sisters had almost persuaded her to renounce
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 167 
 
 the world altogether, and devote her life and 
 abundant means to the sacred service of the 
 Church. The zealous nuns might, in course 
 of time, have prevailed, but an event was at 
 hand, which was to change the course of Ho- 
 nore's life.
 
 1 68 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 IT was the Princes' visit to the North that 
 first drew the Lady Honore from the solitude 
 of Clutha. In common with the nobility of 
 that and the adjacent shires, she attended the 
 reception, accompanied by a retinue befitting 
 her estate. There she had been presented to 
 the Princes, one of whom the gallant Ed- 
 ward himself was manifestly smitten by her 
 beauty, and paid her many a flattering com- 
 pliment. 
 
 At the conclusion of the warlike sports, in 
 which young Craydock had borne himself so 
 bravely, Prince Edward presented him to the 
 Lady Honore, saying as he did so : 
 
 "Thou hast won high honors and great 
 praises this day, Craydock, but I will now con- 
 fer upon thee a favor thou ought'st to prize 
 above all the honors that have heretofore fall- 
 en to thy lot. I present you to the Lady Ho-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 169 
 
 nore of Clutha, the Wild Rose of the North, 
 I have dubbed her in my heart; and to thee, 
 fair lady, I present the gallant Lord Cray- 
 dock, the hope of our north country chivalry. 
 
 "What! neighbors, and have ne'er met till 
 now? But I have heard somewhat of the Pri- 
 ory of Clutha and its fair Prioress; and I 
 chide thee not, Craydock; 'twas no fault of 
 thine, I warrant, that thou did'st not sooner 
 make the acquaintance of thy fair neighbor, 
 who hath hidden herself from the world's eyes 
 until all her beauties are in the height of their 
 bloom; and now cometh forth in all her splen- 
 dor to claim the tribute of men's hearts. 
 
 "How far is't called from Clutha to Cray- 
 dock Castle? But seven leagues! I'll lay a 
 wager that from this day, Craydock, thy fa- 
 vorite nag will begin to learn the road, and 
 soon will be able to traverse it blindfolded. 
 And thou, my Lady Honore, hast laid aside 
 the character and garb of Prioress never to 
 assume them again, else I am no true prophet. 
 
 "When, by the grace of the Virgin, I return 
 from the Holy Land, and revisit the north
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 country, I shall come as a guest to one or both 
 of your houses, and see whether aught hath 
 grown out of this day's meeting." 
 
 It required no gift of prophecy on the part 
 of the gallant Prince to predict that an attach- 
 ment was likely to spring up between Honore 
 and Craydock. The Prince had been a con- 
 siderable time by her side during the progress 
 of the sports, and had noted Honore's undis- 
 guised admiration of the noble young knight 
 who bore himself so gallantly, and overcame 
 so many formidable competitors in the con- 
 tests. She had inquired who the youthful 
 knight was, and had not demurred when the 
 Prince, partly in jest, promised that the young 
 lord should be presented to her. A fine judge 
 of character, and quick to read the emotions of 
 the heart in the expression of the face, the 
 Prince remarked with pleasure the visible ef- 
 fect produced on Craydock by the fair Ho- 
 nore at the moment of introduction, and easily 
 divined the cause. 
 
 Love at first sight was perfectly natural to 
 Craydock and Honore; nor was there any at-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 171 
 
 tempt on the part of either to conceal the im- 
 pression the other had made. Their love was 
 too genuine, and their happiness too deep for 
 the successful concealment of their emotions. 
 The joy which sparkled in their eyes soon 
 vented itself in speech, and ere the day was 
 past, the two were as old friends. 'Tis ever 
 thus when affinity meets affinity. 
 
 Strenuous in everything he undertook, 
 Craydock was no laggard in love, and pressed 
 his suit with such ardor that, after a few meet- 
 ings, Honore unhesitatingly consented to be- 
 come his bride. 
 
 It was on the morning succeeding the even- 
 ing of betrothal that the memorable interview 
 took place between Craydock and his guard- 
 ians, in which he declared his intention of 
 wedding the Lady Honore; so that he lost no 
 time in informing them how matters stood. 
 Perhaps he might be accused of some conceal- 
 ment in his negotiations; but he looked upon 
 himself as his own master, perfectly free to act 
 and choose for himself, and he had not spoken 
 of his attachment to the Lady Honore before
 
 172 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 he had something definite to report. It was 
 no part of Craydock's character to boast 
 either of his future or past achievements, 
 not that he lacked candor, but because a truly 
 modest hero is always averse to speaking of 
 himself. 
 
 To return to our story, Craydock, having 
 learned of the ordeal he had to undergo, im- 
 mediately set about making preparations to 
 depart on the following morning. He des- 
 patched a servant to Clutha, bearing a mes- 
 sage to the effect that he would call on busi- 
 ness of great urgency, at an early hour of the 
 day. 
 
 It was not known at what precise hour 
 Craydock would arrive at Clutha, but it was 
 taken for granted that it would be quite early 
 in the morning. True love is proverbially 
 punctual in keeping trysts. The lover's watch 
 is generally fast, and this for two good rea- 
 feons he reaches the trysting-place ahead of 
 time; and when the hour of parting comes, he 
 never fails to reckon the minutes the watch is 
 fast.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 173 
 
 But let Craydock come as early as he might, 
 he was not to catch Honore napping. Before 
 the sun was well above the top of the hills to 
 the eastward, or the laborers had gone afield, 
 she was found by her maids, walking alone 
 on the castle wall, from which she could com- 
 mand an extensive view of the road over 
 which Craydock would pass. 
 
 Beautiful as the goddess of spring looked 
 Honore on that balmy morning in May, the 
 time when the landscape in the "North Coun- 
 trie" is seen at its best. There is a profusion 
 of wild flowers, shrubs and trees in full bloom, 
 and the morning air is redolent of the fragrant 
 birch and hawthorn. Millions of "crimson- 
 "tippit" daisies begem the meadows, while 
 the hill-sides are golden with the blossom of 
 the sturdy gorse or the gaudier broom. 
 
 Nature seemed to be in sympathy with 
 Honore, whose eye took in, with an artist's de- 
 light, each feature of the landscape. But 
 what a wealth of bird-music greeted her earl 
 Innumerable feathered choristers, sober- 
 coated most of them, poured forth their morn-
 
 174 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 ing lays from the coppices in front and to the 
 right of the castle. The lark, the thrush, the 
 blackbird, many kinds of finches and linnets, 
 took the more sustained parts in the orchestra, 
 their clear notes softened by the tender, 
 mournful cooing of the cushat from the re- 
 cesses of the neighboring woods. Add to 
 these the deep bass of a water-fall, whose 
 booming arose from the gorge at the rear of 
 the castle, and you have a faint conception of 
 the musical entertainment provided for our 
 heroine. 
 
 Unsympathetic, indeed, is the heart that is 
 not stirred with emotion by the music of na- 
 ture's myriad-voiced choir, that is not 
 touched with sadness, thrilled with joy, 
 warmed with love, or inspired with hope, ac- 
 cording to the variations of the theme. The 
 absence of the artistic sense is a misfortune 
 akin to blindness or deafness. He who en- 
 joys the country most is he who views nature 
 with the eyes of an artist. 
 
 Honore's joy, already great, is augmented 
 by the fact that nature seemed in sympathy 
 with her feelings.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 175 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 BUT now the sound of merry voices, com- 
 ing from the castle, is heard; and looking be- 
 hind her, Honore sees her maidens running 
 gleefully towards her, as if striving for the 
 honor of first reaching their beloved mistress. 
 They had awaited her in the hall, they had 
 searched for her in her bower, but she had 
 slipped out unobserved, and taken her stand 
 upon the wall, while they were still wrapped 
 in slumber. 
 
 "My gentle maidens," said Honore, sweetly 
 smiling and blushing, "wherefore do I find 
 you here at such an hour?" 
 
 "Nay, chide us not," they replied; "we but 
 come to wish thee good-morrow, to share in 
 thy joy, and to aid in giving welcome to thy 
 betrothed," 
 
 "You have my thanks for your love and 
 thoughtfulness. I would that I could impart 
 to you some of my joy."
 
 176 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "We would as willingly share thy sorrow, 
 an thou hadst any; and cheer thee under dis- 
 appointment, shouldst thou meet with one." 
 
 "Sorrow! Disappointment! I like not the 
 words. Wherefore do you name them on such 
 a morning as this?" 
 
 "Because old Marjorie, who readeth the 
 signs, saith that a disappointment awaiteth 
 thee. Yesternight, at the midnight hour, two 
 dark shadows crossed the moon's face when 
 there was no cloud in all the sky; and she saith 
 it bodeth a twofold trial of some kind to 
 Clutha." 
 
 "Belike they were the shadows of some 
 night-flying birds owls, herns, or bitterns 
 and concern me no more than the shadows of 
 yonder hawthorns upon the sward," remarked 
 Honore with a smile. Then, with all a maid- 
 en's curiosity, she inquired, "But what saith 
 Marjorie further?" 
 
 "She saith that a trial awaits thee and thy 
 noble lover at the same time. It will com- 
 mence with a disappointment of some sort for 
 both ; but whatever happens, thou art to trust
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 177 
 
 the constancy of Lord Craydock, and all will 
 soon be well." 
 
 "Ah! my maidens, I see 'tis little that old 
 Marjorie can know of true love when she hint- 
 eth at doubt in connection therewith. Love is 
 all-trusting; love hath perfect faith; all talk 
 to the contrary is lost upon me. A short while 
 ago, I might have hearkened to such idle prat- 
 tle ; but now now I know. 
 
 "Oh, what a change doth love effect in one's 
 life! How it opens the eyes, clears away mys- 
 teries, and broadens the understanding! It im- 
 parts a fine glow of warmth that thrills 
 'through the whole being, and transforms 
 earth into a paradise. True love, though fixed 
 on one and only one mortal, is neverthe- 
 less all-embracing; it taketh in all of God's 
 creatures, from one's fellowmen down to the 
 poorest worm that crawls. I protest that, 
 were I to be robbed of my new-found love, the 
 world, which love doth make so beautiful, 
 would have no further charm for me. Life 
 would not be worth living without love. 
 Were I robbed of my love, I would forsake
 
 178 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 the world, and in the holy calm of the cloister 
 abide the time when God should call me to a 
 land where all is love. I would not now live 
 in the world without loving and being loved 
 in turn. Know ye aught of love, my maid- 
 ens?" 
 
 "Nay, sweet lady; we know naught save 
 what we have heard from Marjorie and 
 others that have husbands or sweethearts. 
 'But no one e'er talked to us of love as thou 
 dost; we could hearken to thee always." 
 
 "Tis little of love ye can learn from hear- 
 say. It is one of those things that we must 
 feel for ourselves in order even to understand 
 the description of another. In each one's case 
 there is always something odd; no other is 
 exactly like ours. As fire burneth not with 
 equal fierceness in all substances it attacks, 
 so doth not love affect all hearts in the same 
 way. I am completely happy in my love, al- 
 though it is not unaccompanied by fears; and 
 'so, I take it, is every one else that loves as I 
 do. While we idly wait here, hearken while I 
 endeavor to teach you the A B C of love, so
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 179 
 
 that at least you may be able to recognize the 
 winged little god, and to give him welcome, 
 when he comes." 
 
 Honore then, as a bird from pure joy pours 
 forth its unpremeditated warblings, sang: 
 
 THE A B C OF LOVE. 
 
 There comes a thrill into the heart 
 
 That steals away our rest; 
 T And till she feels that joyful smart, 
 
 No maiden's life is blest. 
 
 It bringeth joy, it causeth fears 
 
 We never felt before; 
 But when it comes, Doubt disappears 
 
 And flees for evermore. 
 
 Love sees one face, and that is his; 
 
 All other eyes are dim; 
 And when we dream of perfect bliss, 
 
 Our dreams are all of him. 
 
 True love divines the lover's thought, 
 
 However far or near; 
 What he hath said, what he hath wrought. 
 
 It whispers in the ear.
 
 i8o THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 As if in response to the soulful music of 
 Honore's song, a voice was heard coming up 
 the steep in front of the castle a rich, full 
 tenor that seemed equally at ease in notes of 
 the higher, middle, and lower register. The 
 skill, too, with which the voice was used sug- 
 gested the thought that the singer had infinite 
 power in reserve; and the pathos of the song 
 showed more than the ordinary minstrel's feel- 
 ing for his theme. 
 
 Had the singer heard Honore's song? This 
 was the question that occurred to mistress and 
 maids alike, but no one ventured a surmise; 
 all were equally intent on listening to the un- 
 seen singer, whose every note they wished to 
 catch. 
 
 Who could it be? they wondered, looking 
 down the steep as far as the winding road and 
 the thick foliage would permit. But the 
 clearly enunciated words of the song itself 
 soon furnished to the maidens the answer to 
 the question. As for Honore, she had from 
 the first divined that the singer was none other 
 than the object of her love.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 181 
 
 Craydock, indeed, it was. Ere Honore had 
 taken her stand on the wall to watch for his 
 coming, he had crossed the stretch of open 
 country, that lay on the farther side of the val- 
 ley, and begun the toilsome ascent to Clutha. 
 As the road zigzagged up the slope for a mile 
 and a half, and was thickly shaded by trees on 
 one or both sides, the approaching traveler 
 could not be seen from the wall until he was 
 almost at the gate. 
 
 On either side of the gate, the walls, viewed 
 from within the enclosure, appeared too low 
 for purposes of defense; but seen from the 
 road, they were insuperably high, being built 
 on the edge of a natural terrace of rock, which 
 here ended in a precipice twenty feet in 
 height. The gateway was tunneled through 
 the living rock, and emerged to the level of 
 the court some dozen yards from the entrance. 
 On the right of the castle there was no such 
 natural defense, and here the walls were of 
 great height and strength; for this was the 
 only quarter in which Clutha could be assailed 
 with any hope of success. Here, too, the for-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 est had been cleared away for a distance of 
 two bow-shots, to deprive any would-be as- 
 sailants of its friendly cover. 
 
 Craydock, having reached a point in the 
 road from which he had a partial view of 
 Clutha, bathed in the morning sunlight, 
 paused to contemplate the peaceful scene, 
 when his ears were regaled with the sweet 
 music of a voice that he rightly judged to be 
 Honore's. Then he, too, gave vent to his feel- 
 ings in song. 
 
 COULD I BUT CHOOSE. 
 
 The sunlight falls on Clutha's walls 
 In floods of shimmering gold, 
 
 And Peace holds sway within the halls 
 That do my love infold; 
 
 Could I but choose, here would I stay, 
 
 But Duty bio's me haste away. 
 
 Here pipes his lay the mellow thrush, 
 
 Here coos the gentle dove, 
 While far below, the waters rush 
 
 In music to my love; 
 And could I choose, here would I stay, 
 But Duty bids me haste away.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 183 
 
 O spot, refreshing to the eyes, 
 Thy sounds delight the ear; 
 
 To me thou art a paradise, 
 For sweet Honore is here; 
 
 And could I choose, here would I stay, 
 
 But Duty bids me haste away. 
 
 The refrain to the song left no room for 
 doubt, in the minds of the hearers, as to who 
 was the singer, and immediately Honore gave 
 orders to open the gate. Soon Craydock rode 
 leisurely up the ascent, entered the tunneled 
 archway, and was welcomed by Honore and 
 her dependants.
 
 1 84 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 "THOU art welcome to Clutha, my lord," 
 said Honore, smiling with unaffected happi- 
 ness, as she led the way into the great hall. 
 
 "Clutha is in sooth an enchanted spot o'f 
 God's earth, and thou, fair lady, art its chief- 
 est ornament," remarked the gallant Cray- 
 dock. "'Tis well that I paused to view the 
 castle from without, for now that I am within, 
 I can see naught but thy sweet face ; nor do I 
 wish to see aught else while I am here." 
 
 "And I am no less pleased to behold thee, 
 my lord ; but thou speak'st as if thy stay were 
 to be brief. Meseems, too, there is a tinge of 
 sadness in your voice." 
 
 "Thou sayest right, dear heart; my happi- 
 ness is not unalloyed with sadness. Who 
 could be happy at the thought of parting from 
 thee?" 
 
 "Parting, my lord? Do I hear aright?
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 185 
 
 Then, indeed, doth thy visit import much," 
 returned Honore with some signs of agitation. 
 
 "But for that purpose am I come hither this 
 morn, Honore to take my leave of thee for a 
 time. Even now am I on my way to foreign 
 lands to fight for Christ, His cause, a twelve- 
 month and a day. There is a vow that binds 
 the Craydock family to this service; and no 
 Craydock heir may either wed, or become 
 master of his own domain, until he hath per- 
 formed this task. 'Tis the thought of parting 
 from thee, sweetheart, that doth somewhat 
 mar my happiness." 
 
 Honore had listened intently to every word 
 that fell from his lips, and her countenance, 
 saddened at the first mention of parting, 
 brightened as the explanation proceeded. 
 Then she replied with enthusiasm: 
 
 "Let not thoughts of me deter thee for a 
 moment from the noble enterprise. 'Tis God's 
 own work, and thou shouldst rejoice that thou 
 art called upon to do it. Would I were a man 
 that I, too, might engage in such a sacred 
 cause! Behold the portraits of three of my
 
 1 86 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 ancestors who at various times fought in the 
 Holy Wars, wherein my father likewise de- 
 sired to take part. The blood of crusaders is 
 in my veins as well as thine. Go, my lord, go; 
 my task, in your absence, will be to implore 
 Heaven's blessing on the undertaking, and 
 His protection of thee from all manner of 
 perils. Go, my lord ; a twelvemonth will soon 
 pass away." 
 
 "But what of thee, Honore? Art thou will- 
 ing to await my return?" 
 
 "Yea; can'st thou ask? I would wait the 
 rest of my lifetime for thy home-coming, and 
 think the years well spent in praying for thy 
 safety. One hour of thee after ten ay, after 
 twenty years of waiting were reward enough 
 for all my watching and praying. Go, my 
 noble lord, go; when thou returnest, thou shalt 
 find that I have been constant, and thou hast 
 not fallen in my esteem." 
 
 "Thou inspires! me with hope and courage, 
 Honore ; and now I leave thee without a sigh, 
 knowing thou look'st with favor upon the ven- 
 ture. I may not tarry longer, but with all
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 187 
 
 speed must hasten on my way to join some fel- 
 low-Crusaders who have set forth from these 
 parts. My mother and Sir Bertram will wait 
 on thee anon, and further acquaint thee with 
 the conditions that hedge in our family. 
 
 "So now, adieu! One kiss ere we part, to 
 seal the holy compact of two souls that are al- 
 ready as one. That kiss I shall never, never 
 forget; I shall carry it on my lips forever, and 
 the memory of its sweetness will daily renew 
 my love when I am in distant lands. Should 
 my affections ever incline to stray, that kiss 
 will keep them in the true path. Once more, 
 adieu!" 
 
 "Adieu! my noble lord; may Heaven have 
 thee under his protection." 
 
 The brief meeting was over, and Craydock 
 had hurried away much sooner than either 
 Honore or her retainers had anticipated. He 
 had declined Honore's invitation to partake 
 of refreshment, urging his haste to be gone, in 
 order to overtake, if possible, the Princes Ed- 
 ward and Edmund, if not in England, then 
 perhaps in France ; and failing that, he might
 
 1 88 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 still join some company of Crusaders sailing 
 from Marseilles to take part in King Louis' 
 expedition. 
 
 "Meseems," quoth one maiden to another, 
 as Craydock rode away, "meseems that old 
 Marjorie's words have come true, and that our 
 lady hath met a disappointment." 
 
 "Lord Craydock, forsooth, hath not tarried 
 as long as he was expected to do," returned 
 the other; "neither hath he partaken of meat 
 or drink at the hands of our Lady Honore." 
 
 "It bodeth ill for a speedy wedding; never- 
 theless our lady doth not seem downcast." 
 
 "On the contrary, she seems quietly proud 
 of her young lord, as well she may be. Saw ye 
 e'er so gallant a knight so young, so fair, and 
 courteous withal?"
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 HONORE, having watched her affianced 
 lover ride away until he was hidden from her 
 view by the windings of the road and the thick 
 foliage of the trees, stood a while in silent con- 
 templation, then, giving orders to the warder 
 to admit an elderly gentleman and lady who 
 might arrive at any moment, returned to her 
 bower. The business on which Craydock had 
 come had been different from what she ex- 
 pected, she freely admitted to herself; but she 
 was not by any means disappointed. This un- 
 looked-for period of separation might well 
 have wrung her heart with grief; but the 
 noble cause in which Craydock had embarked 
 more than compensated for the disappoint- 
 ment she undoubtedly felt. It enhanced his 
 worth in her eyes ; it formed another bond of 
 sympathy between them, the existence of 
 which she had not previously discovered.
 
 190 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 She was prouder than ever of her lover for en- 
 gaging with such zest in the holy cause ; and 
 in the privacy of her bower, poured forth her 
 gratitude to Heaven. Moreover, not to be 
 outdone by her lord in the cause of Christ, she 
 appointed for herself certain works of pen- 
 ance and charity to be performed during his 
 absence. 
 
 Honore was soon summoned to the great 
 hall to receive Lady Craydock and Sir Ber- 
 tram. What could be the real object of their 
 visit? she asked herself. That it related to 
 the proposed union between the two families 
 had been vaguely intimated by Craydock, who 
 had said further that they would speak of the 
 conditions governing the marriage. What 
 could those conditions be? Would Lady 
 Craydock be friendly towards her? Honore 
 fondly hoped she would, and felt that Lady 
 Craydock would be just the kind of person she 
 needed for a friend mature in years, ripe in 
 experience to whom she could unbosom her- 
 self with freedom. Such a friend would in- 
 "deed be an acquisition.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 191 
 
 But little time was left for speculation. A 
 glance sufficed to inform Honore that friend- 
 ship at first sight was impossible between her- 
 self and her future mother-in-law. Lady 
 Craydock did look antagonistic to the young 
 woman who aspired to the hand of her idol- 
 ized son, as if she would ask, How dare 
 you? Honore instantly perceived that a 
 barrier of reserve, if not suspicion, had been, 
 wittingly or unwittingly, reared by Lady 
 Craydock, whose confidence would have to be 
 won ere her friendship could be enjoyed. 
 Though she felt that the elder lady had come 
 with no friendly intentions, Honore tactfully 
 resolved to let that pass unremarked. 
 
 "Do we behold the fair Lady Honore of 
 Clutha?" inquired Sir Bertram. 
 
 "I have the honor to be, sir, your humble 
 servant, and, madam, yours," replied Honore, 
 curtsying to each in turn. "You are, I believe, 
 the Lady Castina and Sir Bertram of Cray- 
 dock Castle, and I bid you welcome to Clu- 
 tha." 
 
 "We have made bold to call upon thee at
 
 192 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 brief notice," resumed Sir Bertram, "and 
 crave pardon for not sooner acquainting thee 
 of our coming." 
 
 "Lord Craydock informed me of your visit, 
 and you do not take me unawares. I hope you 
 will be my honored guests for a while." 
 
 "We thank thee, Lady Honore, but we may 
 not tarry. We have come hither on business 
 of momentous import to thee and Lord Cray- 
 dock; and when we have acquainted thee of 
 it, we must take our leave with all speed," said 
 Lady Craydock haughtily. 
 
 "Thou wouldst wed Lord Craydock, and 
 art already plighted thereto, we are in- 
 formed," said Sir Bertram. "Have we heard 
 aright?' 
 
 "Who hath told you this?" inquired Ho- 
 nore. 
 
 "Lord Craydock himself hath so declared." 
 
 "And do ye question his word? Nay? Then, 
 wherefore ask me? Is Lord Craydock wont 
 to speak falsely?" 
 
 "Nay, nay; we question not the truth of 
 Craydock's word, but we desire to be quite
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 193 
 
 sure ere we proceed. Be not offended, fair 
 Lady Honore," added Sir Bertram, who had 
 not failed to notice that Honore was now on 
 her mettle, and resented, perhaps unconscious- 
 ly, the rather haughty treatment she had so 
 far been accorded by her visitors. 
 
 "Then," rejoined Honore, "if Lord Cray- 
 dock hath informed you of this, I will not 
 gainsay his word. It is true that I am 
 plighted to Lord Craydock; him will I wed, 
 his I am, and his will I ever remain." 
 
 "But, Lady Honore," said Castina, "thy 
 troth is not binding until thou hast learned 
 the terms of such compact, and the dangers it 
 entails." 
 
 This was spoken with some asperity, which 
 Honore did not fail to detect. She bristled 
 up, and wrongfully connecting the danger 
 spoken of with Craydock's name, replied: 
 
 "Danger! Danger at Lord Craydock's 
 hands! What meanest thou? Dost thou hint 
 darkly at Craydock's honor? If thou dost, I 
 tell thee, mother though thou art, that I be- 
 lieve thee not."
 
 194 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 This display of spirit clearly showed that 
 the young lady was not to be overawed or 
 driven from her purpose; and Castina, com- 
 prehending this, said impatiently to Sir Ber- 
 tram: 
 
 "Brother, we waste our time in idle talk. 
 Speak the legend that informs the Lady Ho- 
 nore of the nature of the danger before her. 
 Let her know the ordeal she must undergo, 
 then she may think twice ere she aspires to the 
 hand and name of Craydock." 
 
 Obedient to his sister's request, Sir Bertram 
 recited : 
 
 "So long as Craydock's lady's pure, 
 So long shall Craydock's line endure; 
 Till Craydock shall his knighthood prove, 
 He may not reap rewards of love." 
 
 Castina's opportunity had come; and with 
 the zest of a card-player throwing down his 
 trump, she launched her bolt. 
 
 "Art quite sure that thou art perfectly pure, 
 Lady Honore? Hast ne'er done aught amiss 
 in thought, or word, or deed? Hast never in
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 195 
 
 thy secret heart cherished a thought or a wish 
 thou would'st blush to confess? Be warned in 
 time, for even the littlest offence will be dis- 
 covered to thy shame." 
 
 "Did I for one moment think," replied 
 Honore with composure, "that I were not as 
 pure as Lord Craydock's love, or as the snow 
 new-fallen on Skiddaw's top, I would not as- 
 pire to his honored name." 
 
 "If thou persist in thy purpose to wed Lord 
 Craydock," said Sir Bertram, "thou shalt be 
 tried in such a way as will leave no room for 
 doubt. The Magic Mantle, won in Arthur's 
 court by Lady Craydock many generations 
 ago, must be tried on thee. 'Tis a garment of 
 amazing virtue, and hath the power of detect- 
 ing the slightest transgression of the strict 
 laws of purity. If thou hast ever permitted 
 pollution to enter thy mind, purge thyself 
 thereof before thou comest to the ordeal, for 
 the Mantle will discover all to thy confusion." 
 
 "Thou hast heard enough of the legend to 
 give thee food for thought," added Castina, 
 who was gradually relaxing her severity to-
 
 196 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 wards Honore. "There is more of it, how- 
 ever, which thou shalt hear in good time, if 
 thou still aspirest to the Craydock title and 
 dignities. The oideal of the Magic Mantle 
 is of paramount importance in our family; 
 and there is no way of becoming Lady Cray- 
 dock but by the ordeal. I had to submit to it; 
 and shouldst thou marry my son and live to 
 have a marriageable heir, thou also wilt insist 
 on the ordeal for thy son's wife. Adieu! Lady 
 Honore. Beware of the legend : 
 
 "'So long as Cray dock's lady's pure, 
 
 So long shall Cray dock's line endure'" 
 
 "Adieu! Lady Craydock. Adieu! Sir Ber- 
 tram. Rest assured that no ordeal short of dis- 
 honor will keep me from wedding Lord Cray- 
 dock. Him I love as it is given to a woman to 
 love but once in her lifetime. I dare hope 
 that in time I shall win your love also. Adieu! 
 Until Lord Craydock returns, I shall prepare 
 myself for the ordeal."
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 197 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 HONORE, who had been quick to fall in love, 
 was quick to decide in any emergency, and 
 had already marked out for herself a course 
 to pursue until Lord Craydock should return. 
 It had, indeed, occurred to her during the last 
 interview with her lover, that the best way to 
 further his interests in fact, the only way in 
 which she could possibly aid him was to de- 
 vote her time exclusively to penance, fasting, 
 and prayer; to separate herself from the sin 
 and temptations of the world, to subdue the 
 cravings and promptings of her carnal nature; 
 and, with God's blessing, fit her soul for the 
 fellowship of saints. All this had flashed 
 through her mind while she was yet hearken- 
 ing to Craydock's voice; her resolution was 
 definitely taken at the conclusion of the inter- 
 view with Castina and Bertram. 
 
 Lest, on reflection, her resolution might
 
 198 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 weaken, Honore lost no time in putting her 
 plan into execution. A few instructions were 
 given, a few preparations made, and in the af- 
 ternoon of the same day, all her dependants 
 having been summoned to the great hall, she 
 addressed them briefly: 
 
 "My faithful friends, I pray you give ear 
 unto my words. This day I have made a sol- 
 emn vow to withdraw myself from the world 
 for the space of a twelvemonth and a day. I 
 go into the cloistered cell of the lowly nuns, 
 with whom I shall dwell in sweet commune, 
 whose holy thoughts and conversation I shall 
 share, and cheerfully perform whatever pen- 
 ance, fasting, and good works they may allot. 
 
 "When I am gone, ye shall stay here and 
 follow your wonted tasks. Let the daily alms 
 be doubled in my absence; let no poor mendi- 
 cant go hungry away from my gate. Observe 
 this last request, I beseech you ; it is my will, 
 and it accords with the teaching of the blessed 
 Saviour, whom it is good to serve. Here I bid 
 you all farewell. Pray for me, as I shall also 
 pray for you. Farewell! Now follow me."
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 199 
 
 In solemn procession Honore, leaning on 
 the arm of a nun, led her dependants out of the 
 hall, across the court, towards the little clois- 
 ter, which stood in the northwest corner of the 
 great inclosure. Arrived at the door, she 
 again bade her servants farewell, and passed 
 into the ante-room, which was fitted up as a 
 chapel. Then she knelt in prayer before the 
 altar, and this was the burden of her suppli- 
 cation to the Virgin: 
 
 "Make and keep me pure." 
 
 As the door closed, shutting their beloved 
 young mistress from their sight, the retainers 
 turned sadly and tearfully away. There was 
 not a light heart, hardly a dry eye, in all that 
 company; and for a time sighs and sobs stifled 
 all attempts at conversation. 
 
 "Many a lord, ay, and many a fair lady have 
 I seen buried with less demonstration of 
 grief," at length remarked an aged servitor. 
 
 "Belike old Marjorie's words have come 
 true. Our mistress surely hath suffered some 
 sore disappointment," quoth another. "But
 
 200 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 this morn she was light-hearted as the lave- 
 rock in the lift, and now she hath shut herself 
 in yonder cell. Somewhat hath happened to 
 mar her young life, but what it is I may not 
 conjecture." 
 
 "Whatever be the cause, I'll wager it is no 
 fault of our lady's. Can anyone think of the 
 fair young Lady Honore doing aught wrong? 
 I'll tell ye what, my friends; this year shall 
 be a year of Lent with me " 
 
 "So with us all," replied many voices. 
 
 "That pleaseth me mightily," resumed the 
 old retainer. "For the next twelvemonth let 
 us avoid all manner of folly and wantonness, 
 and preserve a sober demeanor, as of mourn- 
 ing the absence of her whom we love. Let us 
 tell our beads, practise charity, and remember 
 to obey the commands of our mistress. The 
 man or woman who doth otherwise, loveth her 
 not, and is unworthy to serve the Lady Ho- 
 
 nore." 
 
 Old Marjorie's words had been prophetic. 
 Craydock's visit, which had been looked upon 
 as the inauguration of a new and brighter era
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 201 
 
 in Clutha, had proved a bitter disappointment 
 to the dependants, most of whom, however, 
 grieved chiefly on their adored mistress's ac- 
 count. They believed, too, in the rest of Mar- 
 jorie's prophecy that the shadow would soon 
 pass from Honore's life, and all would be 
 well; and in order to aid in bringing this to 
 pass, they voluntarily pledged themselves to 
 a strict observance of Lenten practices until 
 she should come forth again into the world. 
 
 Honore herself took an entirely different 
 view of the matter; in no spirit of disappoint- 
 ment had she sought the solitude of the clois- 
 ter. The trying and hazardous ordeal im- 
 posed upon Lord Craydock by the pious tra- 
 ditions of his family, and his eagerness to en- 
 counter the dangers involved, had raised him 
 in her estimation to the rank of a Christian 
 hero. It was a noble contribution to a holy 
 cause, she thought, and it demanded an equiv- 
 alent of self-sacrifice on her part to prove her- 
 self worthy of such a knight. Her faith in 
 Providence was of the abiding kind. In the 
 simple sum of her life's experience everything
 
 202 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 was ordered for the best; and trials that would 
 have overwhelmed a weaker character, only 
 served to demonstrate and develop her 
 strength.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 203 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 IT is not the purpose of this story to follow 
 Craydock in his crusading adventures during 
 the year of his enforced absence. Suffice it to 
 say that he did reach the south of France in 
 time to join an illustrious company of knights, 
 his own countrymen, who were on the point of 
 sailing for Sardinia. Thence they made a de- 
 scent upon Tunis, which the leader of the Cru- 
 sade planned to besiege and capture, thereby 
 weakening the power of the Sultan of Egypt 
 in the East, where the direct attack was to be 
 made. 
 
 There was no fighting of any consequence 
 done in this, the last of the Crusades. The 
 siege of Tunis was conducted in a half-hearted 
 manner, as if the leader of the expedition had 
 no great faith either in the course he was pur- 
 suing, or in the righteousness of the cause. In 
 this campaign, too, Providence seemed rather 
 to favor the infidels than the Christians; a
 
 204 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 plague, or deadly fever, broke out in the ranks 
 of the besiegers, which not only wrought 
 havoc in their army, but also raised a doubt 
 as to whether their endeavors met with divine 
 approbation. 
 
 Though little fighting was done, it is suf- 
 ficient for the purpose of our story to read in 
 the Craydock annals that our hero acquitted 
 himself in a manner that did credit to a long 
 line of brave, virtuous, Christian ancestors. 
 King Louis fell a victim to the fever, an in- 
 glorious peace was concluded, and most of the 
 English contingent of Crusaders returned 
 home, disgusted or fever-stricken. 
 
 The princes, Edward and Edmund, how- 
 ever, having had too little opportunity of win- 
 ning military glory at Tunis, decided to pro- 
 ceed to the East, and in their train was Lord 
 Craydock. Here, too, nothing of any conse- 
 quence was accomplished. The lack of a mas- 
 terful leader, and the manifest absence of a 
 definite plan of action, resulted in loud ex- 
 pressions of discontent among the Crusaders, 
 who were driven, foot by foot, from Syria.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 205 
 
 But to our tale. The "twelvemonth and a 
 day" have passed, and a returning Crusader, 
 who hailed from the north country, has 
 brought intelligence to Castle Craydock that 
 the young lord will return, safe and well, at 
 the appointed time. 
 
 Great preparations have been made for the 
 reception of Lord Craydock, who is now to 
 be, after the custom of his family, formally 
 declared of age. In the presence of the as- 
 sembled vassals and retainers the ceremony is 
 to take place. Sir Bertram will resign his 
 guardianship, give account of his stewardship, 
 and surrender the keys, treasures, and records 
 into the hands of the young master. Lady 
 Craydock, too, will publicly acknowledge her 
 son as head of the house; and all the vassals, 
 franklins, and household servants will swear 
 allegiance. 
 
 It is to be a gala occasion ; the ceremonious 
 part of the proceedings over, the rest of the 
 day, and the two days following, are to be de- 
 voted to mirth and festivity, music and danc- 
 ing, sports and pastimes. Intense enthusiasm
 
 2o6 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 prevails amongst the tenantry, for Lord Cray- 
 dock is popular with the dependants as he is 
 beloved by his mother and Sir Bertram. 
 
 It is not known at what hour he will arrive, 
 nor by what route he will come, else the vas- 
 sals would go forth in force to meet him on 
 the road and escort him home in triumph; 
 they are under the necessity, therefore, of sim- 
 ply awaiting his arrival. 
 
 The morning passes and there is no sign of 
 Craydock; no forerunner has come to an- 
 nounce his approach. Lady Craydock has 
 retired to her bower to recuperate after the fa- 
 tigue and anxiety of the morning, and to pre- 
 pare for the excitement and exertions of the 
 afternoon. The faithful Bertram, having seen 
 to every detail of the arrangements for Cray- 
 dock's reception, retired also to his quarters, 
 not to sleep, however, but to take another ret- 
 rospective view of his stewardship. Punc- 
 tiliously honest, he subjected himself to the 
 closest scrutiny; and on the whole he had rea- 
 son to be satisfied with the result. The Cray- 
 dock estates had prospered under his manage-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 207 
 
 ment; lands had been improved, waste ground 
 reclaimed, values and rentals increased, and 
 the hoardings of a score of years had accumu- 
 lated to a fortune that a prince might envy. 
 
 This part of the retrospect was highly pleas- 
 ing to Sir Bertram; he took an honest pride in 
 contemplating the results of his twenty years' 
 prudent and economical stewardship, and he 
 anticipated still greater pleasure when he 
 should hear the expressed approbation of his 
 young master. Sir Bertram's pride was very 
 pardonable ; it was the reward of his honesty 
 the approval of a very critical conscience. 
 
 Regarding the education and moral train- 
 ing qf his ward, Sir Bertram, though he could 
 not convince himself that he had been in any 
 way negligent, nevertheless, admitted that the 
 young man might have done better in other 
 hands. Perhaps he wished that he had been 
 better equipped in certain directions, so that 
 he could have done greater justice to the intel- 
 lectual development of the boy. Craydock, 
 however, was learned and accomplished above 
 most of his fellows, and gave promise of a
 
 2o8 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 brilliant career. Though much had been left 
 undone, there was much to be thankful for, 
 and Craydock was still young. 
 
 There was satisfaction in the thought that 
 Sir Bertram had in no way been remiss in the 
 moral training of his ward. He had ever 
 taught that virtue moral worth, not physical 
 bravery is knighthood's chief ornament; and 
 that humility is the fairest attribute of the 
 Christian knight. Here, too, Sir Bertram 
 found reason for self-gratulatioa. Craydock 
 had naturally a fine sense of honor, and con- 
 templated with righteous pride and gratitude 
 the long list of virtuous and illustrious ances- 
 tors whose blood coursed in his veins, and 
 whose virtues, he hoped, had been transmitted 
 to him in no diminished degree. He fully 
 appreciated the worth of family pride, and 
 early recognized the responsibility which de- 
 volved upon him to live up to the high stand- 
 ard set by his forefathers. Family pride of 
 this kind is not a thing to be sneered at; it is a 
 mighty factor in shaping a young man's course 
 and moulding his character. Tempted to step
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 209 
 
 aside from the narrow path, or not quite sat- 
 isfied as to the honor of a contemplated ac- 
 tion, family considerations come to his aid, 
 and he discountenances a line of conduct that 
 does not fully come up to the approved stand- 
 ard. 
 
 Sir Bertram, however, was not quite sure 
 that his work of guardianship was completed; 
 something else had to be done, and well done, 
 ere he could say to himself, "My life's cares 
 are now over; henceforth will I rest." 
 
 Similar thoughts were passing through the 
 mind of Lady Craydock, who intuitively felt 
 that the crisis in her son's life was at hand. 
 She also had been reviewing with satisfaction 
 the past life of her heir, and, having arrived at 
 the expected crisis, had worked herself into a 
 fever of excitement and baseless fears, so that 
 rest was out of the question. 
 
 She therefore summoned her brother to her 
 bower, from whom she hoped to find some 
 consolation, little dreaming that poor Sir Ber- 
 tram was being torn by the same doubts and 
 fears as herself. Hurrying into her presence,
 
 2io THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 however, and showing a brave, smiling coun- 
 tenance, he said : 
 
 "What aileth thee, dear sister? Forsooth, 
 thy looks do not become this joyous day." 
 
 "I would that I were more at ease in my 
 mind, brother, for then should I look better; 
 but I have such fears of Craydock " 
 
 "Fears! Castina. Pshaw! Thou hast no 
 cause for fears, my dear, foolish sister. Thou 
 art unstrung with joy at the return, safe and 
 sound, of thy son, who cometh not soon enough 
 to satisfy thy mother-love." 
 
 "True, Bertram; I am proud of my boy, 
 and happy, very happy at his return. Yet my 
 joy is not unmixed with anxiety. Who knows 
 what may have happened in his absence?" 
 
 "Be assured of this, Castina Craydock 
 hath done nothing wrong. Thy fears are the 
 children of thy love. It is hard for a man to 
 understand the depths and contradictions of a 
 mother's love for her boy; sometimes it blinds 
 her to his faults, showing only his perfections ; 
 at other times it imagines faults in him that 
 do not exist, and conjures up dangers that have
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 211 
 
 no existence in reality. A mother's love is 
 hard to satisfy; the more it is fed, the more it 
 craves. Did ever mother have reason to be 
 prouder of her son than thou of Craydock? 
 Thou hast much to be thankful for." 
 
 "Nay, brother; I hope I am thankful to 
 God for blessing me with such a son. He 
 hath ever been loving and dutiful; yet some- 
 how I have been smitten with fear regarding 
 him and his rash betrothal to the Lady Ho- 
 nore. Therein hath he disappointed me; and 
 though I strive to hope for the best, yet I 
 cannot altogether banish the fear that evil may 
 flow from that source. Hast heard aught con- 
 cerning the Lady of Clutha?" 
 
 "Naught, sister, save that she hath ne'er 
 been seen abroad since Craydock's departure." 
 
 "Much I fear that he will renew his attach- 
 ment for her as soon as he returns." 
 
 "But what real objection hast thou to urge 
 against the Lady Honore? Is she not passing 
 fair to look upon? In sooth it must be a pure 
 spirit that shineth through such a radiant 
 countenance; and I am far mistaken if she
 
 212 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 hath not worth and character enow to uphold 
 even the Craydock honor and dignity." 
 
 "Yea, brother, I had similar thoughts of her 
 myself; and but for the rumored taint on her 
 mother's side, I feel that my heart could warm 
 to her as to a daughter of my own." 
 
 "But her lineage on the father's side is pure 
 and noble as that of any family in England; 
 and 'tis said that, though the Lady Honore 
 taketh after her mother in looks, she is a 
 Grammont in all her instincts and her high 
 sense of honor. Therefore, Castina, put away 
 thy fears as unprofitable; hope and pray for 
 the best." 
 
 "'Tis more easily said than done. But that 
 is the very matter that preyeth on my mind 
 and robbeth me of sleep. Thou knowest the 
 all-importance of Craydock's marriage; and 
 were he now to sell his fair birthright for a 
 mess of pottage, then farewell to all my happi- 
 ness ; farewell to all the greatness and glory of 
 the Craydock house." 
 
 "'Twere contrary to nature to suppose he 
 would do so. Be of good cheer, sister, and re-
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 213 
 
 member that the Magic Mantle hath all these 
 generations protected the Craydock honor and 
 weal; and 'twill not fail us at this juncture." 
 
 "Yea, brother, there is comfort in that 
 thought. Now I feel more composed, and 
 will try again to get a little rest. Would that 
 Craydock were here! If he come while I rest 
 send him straightway hither, for I would not 
 be overwhelmed with joy in view of the house- 
 hold."
 
 214 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE noon hour had passed, and the retain- 
 ers who had been awaiting their young lord's 
 arrival had withdrawn to partake of their 
 mid-day repast, leaving the walls and court 
 of the castle deserted. There they tarried 
 longer, perforce, than they had intended be- 
 cause of a dark cloud that threatened a deluge 
 of rain, but passed on to the eastward, pre- 
 cipitating only a smart shower in the vicinity 
 of Castle Craydock. Some of the super- 
 stitious looked upon this as a bad omen, and 
 augured that some sort of disappointment was 
 at hand. 
 
 Meanwhile a small cavalcade had briskly 
 ridden up to the gate, and been immediately 
 admitted by the warder, to whom the leader 
 of the party gave a few instructions. Dis- 
 mounting there, and leaving their horses in 
 charge of the rest of the party, the leader and
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 215 
 
 three damsels swiftly made their way into the 
 hall, which was at that time opportunely 
 deserted. The leader appeared to know the 
 ground well, for he acted with decision and no 
 little satisfaction. Placing one of the ladies 
 behind a convenient tapestry, he disposed the 
 other two in front, as if for the better conceal- 
 ment of the former. Evidently pleased with 
 what he had done, he was about to leave the 
 hall when he was confronted by Sir Bertram. 
 
 Sir Bertram's first impulse was to cry out 
 for joy; the tall, manly figure before him was 
 instantly recognized as that of his nephew. 
 A signal from Lord Craydock, however, com- 
 manded silence; and after a warm embrace 
 and a few hurried whispers, Craydock pro- 
 ceeded in the direction of his mother's 
 boudoir, leaving Sir Bertram wreathed in 
 smiles, and rubbing his hands in glee. 
 
 Not long afterwards, in answer to Sir Ber- 
 tram's summons, the vassals and household 
 servants began to gather in the hall, and took 
 the places assigned according to their rank. 
 Not unnaturally they were surprised at this
 
 2i6 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 proceeding, and wondered what was about to 
 happen, for they had not yet been apprised of 
 their young lord's arrival. It was observed 
 that Sir Bertram was assiduous in his attention 
 to the two stranger ladies, with whom he con- 
 versed in low tones. Moreover, he so dis- 
 posed the vassals and retainers that the stran- 
 gers should have a fair view of the throne-like 
 chair on the dais, and at the same time escape 
 observation. 
 
 All were in their places, silently wondering 
 what was required of their presence, or ad- 
 miring the rich tapestries that adorned the 
 walls. Drinking vessels of massive gold and 
 silver, swords of curious shape and elaborate 
 ornament, armor of departed Craydocks, 
 trophies of war and of the chase all these 
 feasted the eyes of the dependants as they 
 waited. 
 
 Finally Sir Bertram, who had been watch- 
 ing the door by which Craydock had left the 
 hall, relieved the suspense of the assembly. 
 
 "Friends and retainers of the house of Cray- 
 dock, if ye are leal to the family whom ye
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 217 
 
 serve, ye will join with me, and spare not your 
 voices, in giving welcome to " 
 
 Sir Bertram's speech never was finished. 
 Even as he spoke, Lady Craydock entered, 
 leaning on the arm of her stalwart son. His 
 well-known figure and features were recog- 
 nized at a glance; but he had changed consid- 
 erably in appearance, and the change had 
 been for the better. He was bigger, broader, 
 manlier; a year's active service had done 
 much to develop his physical strength. His 
 naturally fair complexion was burned to a 
 dark bronze by the fierce Mediterranean sun; 
 and his features, having lost the roundness and 
 smoothness of boyhood, had assumed an added 
 dignity, which favorably impressed the be- 
 holders. To the stout yeomen assembled, he 
 now seemed to be an ideal head of a great 
 house a man whom they could follow to the 
 field with faith, and who would lead them 
 with courage and intelligence. 
 
 When Craydock made his appearance, such 
 a cheer was raised as had never before shaken 
 the timbers of the castle. More cheers were
 
 218 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 given for Lady Craydock, and still more for 
 Sir Bertram, whose just dealings, kindly 
 words, and consideration for even the meanest 
 dependant, had endeared him to all. These 
 expressions of loyalty, having been duly ac- 
 knowledged, Sir Bertram addressed the as- 
 sembly : 
 
 "Friends and supporters of the Craydock 
 house, ye are summoned hither this day to 
 witness an important ceremony. Lord Cray- 
 dock is now of age ; furthermore, he hath won 
 his spurs in the manner prescribed by the 
 pious traditions of his race, and is now entitled 
 to enter into full possession of his great estates, 
 and assume the dignities and responsibilities 
 connected therewith. By the terms of his 
 father's will, which, with the help of God, I 
 have been enabled to carry out to the letter, I 
 now, in full compliance therewith, in the pres- 
 ence of you all, surrender into his hands the 
 keys the symbol of my office and resign all 
 authority over you and yours. Have I, in my 
 twenty years of service, ever been harsh or
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 219 
 
 unjust to any tenant? Have I wronged any- 
 one even to the value of a farthing?" 
 
 Loud cries of "nay, nay!" came from all 
 voices. 
 
 "Then," resumed Sir Bertram, "I have rea- 
 son indeed to thank God that he hath enabled 
 me to fill my high trust alike to the satisfac- 
 tion of my lord and his vassals." 
 
 Craydock, deprecating Sir Bertram's haste, 
 and begging him to delay for a time, was nev- 
 ertheless prevailed upon to accept the resigna- 
 tion, and assume the mastership of his estate. 
 This he did with a graceful tribute to his 
 uncle, whom he publicly embraced in token 
 of his gratitude and entire confidence. There- 
 upon the assembly arose, and rendered with 
 great power a song of welcome: 
 
 This is the day, the happy day 
 
 Our lord returns from. Holy Wars; 
 
 Victorious he in many a fray, 
 And marked with honor's scars. 
 
 He is a knight approved in might, 
 All worthy of a Craydock lord; 
 
 He's fit to lead us in the fight, 
 He wields a trusty sword.
 
 220 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 This is the day, the joyous day, 
 
 We welcome home our noble lord; 
 
 Come, lead the dance! ho, minstrels, play! 
 Come, grace the festive board.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 221 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE song concluded, Castina, turning af- 
 fectionately to her son, said : 
 
 "I would your father were here, my son, 
 to share in this hour of unbounded joy." 
 
 "Yea, my lady mother, I would he were 
 here to enjoy the sweet surprise I have in store 
 for thee." 
 
 "Thou wert ever thoughtful of thy mother, 
 Craydock, and it adds to my happiness to 
 know that, amid all the perils and hardships of 
 thy adventures, thou still didst think of thy 
 mother." 
 
 "It is indeed a pleasant surprise that I have 
 prepared. I bring to thee a daughter, the fair 
 Lady Honore of Clutha." 
 
 The mention of Honore's name was the 
 signal for that lady to step forth from her 
 place of partial concealment; and Craydock, 
 taking her by the hand, led her up to the
 
 222 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 speechless Castina, before whom both knelt. 
 
 "Behold! mother," said Craydock, "we 
 kneel before thee and implore thy blessing." 
 
 Lady Craydock was not the only one who 
 had been smitten with astonishment at her 
 son's startling announcement, though she, nat- 
 urally, was the most affected. She sat as if 
 petrified with amazement. Ominous mur- 
 murs of disapprobation, too, came from the 
 vassals, and were noticed with alarm by Sir 
 Bertram; Lord Craydock, however, if he re- 
 marked them at all, attributed the sounds to 
 the quite natural surprise of the spectators. 
 Castina, shocked almost to the point of col- 
 lapse, heeded not the suppliants at her feet, 
 but strove, with all the force of a strong will, 
 to regain her self-control. All eyes were 
 upon her, she felt, and she would not betray 
 any weakness in presence of her dependants. 
 
 "We crave thy blessing, mother," repeated 
 Craydock. 
 
 "I commend not such rashness, and I be- 
 stow not my blessing. Such over-haste is un- 
 seemly, and merits naught but condemnation.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 223 
 
 Rash, foolish, unthinking boy, know'st what 
 thou hast done? Thou hast wrought injury 
 to thyself, thy family, and these, thy faithful 
 vassals, which naught can ever remedy. Thou 
 hast brought dishonor upon the proud name 
 of thy father's fathers. Thou hast befouled 
 the fair nest of the Craydock fame. Woe is 
 me that a son of mine should be the first to 
 smirch the bright scroll " 
 
 "I protest, mother, that I understand not 
 whereunto pertaineth thy speech. Before 
 high Heaven I swear that I have done 
 naught to injure a Craydock, living or dead; 
 nor aught that falls short of the strictest code 
 of knightly honor." 
 
 "But what of this lady, Craydock? Hadst 
 thou no thought of her good name? Thou 
 hast, by thy heedless haste, compromised her 
 as well as thyself in the sight of God and the 
 world. Therefore withhold I my blessing." 
 
 "Nay, mother, thou permittest thy imagina- 
 tion to outrun thy reason. Hearken! The 
 Lady Honore is my wife. This morn, in the 
 chapel of Clutha cloister, were we wedded by
 
 224 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 a holy clerk of the Church. These, her 
 maids, are witnesses; and as I am thy son, so 
 is the Lady Honore now thy daughter." 
 
 "No daughter she of mine, I swear," said 
 Lady Craydock vehemently, "until the ordeal 
 of the Magic Mantle hath proclaimed her 
 worthy." 
 
 "Ay, the ordeal! the ordeal!" shouted the 
 vassals. 
 
 Craydock, thunderstruck, cast his eye over 
 the assembly, as if to discover the cause of the 
 unexpected interruption. There was menace 
 in his glare ; but the vassals, heeding him not, 
 kept up the cry : 
 
 "The ordeal! the ordeal! The ordeal 
 guards our rights!" 
 
 Then Craydock indignantly broke forth: 
 
 "Peace, knaves! Silence! I command. I 
 will brook no meddling in a matter that con- 
 cerneth not you!" 
 
 "Nay, not so rash, my lord," interposed Sir 
 Bertram. "Thy faithful vassals do but stand 
 for their rights, and are not to be rebuked for 
 claiming their due. They know the charter
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 225 
 
 of their prosperity; thou dost not. Thy over- 
 haste in this matter hath prevented us from 
 making known to thee the full terms which 
 tradition and usage have imposed upon a 
 Craydock heir, and which concern the wel- 
 fare of the vassals, as well as the continued 
 existence of thy family. Already thou know- 
 est somewhat of the legend ; it further saith : 
 
 ' 'If Cray dock's lady be not chaste, 
 The Craydock lands shall go to 'waste! ' 
 
 This was an astounding revelation to Lord 
 Craydock, to which he could find no immedi- 
 ate reply. 
 
 "Each new aspirant to the hand of a Cray- 
 dock heir," explained the mother, "must face 
 the ordeal of the Magic Mantle. If she pass 
 it satisfactorily, it is to her everlasting glory; 
 if the Mantle fail to signify its complete ap- 
 proval, then is she unworthy to assume the 
 name of Craydock. There be old men in this 
 assembly, my son, who remember when your 
 mother ay, who were also present when your 
 grandmother stood the ordeal."
 
 226 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "Ay!" chorused the vassals, "the ordeal! 
 The ordeal we must have!" 
 
 "Keep silence, vassals, until I learn more 
 fully the justice of your demand," ordered 
 Lord Craydock. 
 
 "The legend plainly saith, my lord," ex- 
 plained Sir Bertram, "that the prosperity of 
 these, thy vassals, hangeth upon the character 
 of the ruling Lady Craydock. It promiseth 
 blessing and profit on their labors if she be 
 worthy; it threateneth bane and blight if she 
 be unworthy. So firmly is this belief rooted 
 in the Craydock family and their tenants, that 
 it would be defying Providence for them to 
 disregard it. The promise and the curse of 
 the legend extend to these vassals and their 
 children as well as to thy kin. They have 
 been aware of it for many generations ; and as 
 they have every reason to believe in the po- 
 tency of the promise, so do they equally dread 
 the efficacy of the curse. Therefore they ask 
 but their rights." 
 
 "And wherefore was not I informed of all
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 227 
 
 this before?" inquired Craydock, with some 
 asperity. 
 
 "Because, my lord, thou hast given us no op- 
 portunity to speak fully of these matters. As 
 soon as thou hast learned a little, thou hast im- 
 agined thou didst know it all, and straightway 
 plunged thyself and every one connected with 
 thee into fresh difficulties. Why earnest thou 
 not hither on thy return, ere seeing the Lady 
 Honore at Clutha? Then had we purposed 
 to inform thee fully of all these masters, and 
 much trouble had thereby been averted. But 
 there is no avoiding the ordeal. The de- 
 mands of thy vassals are just and right." 
 
 "And must my gentle Honore be exposed 
 to the vulgar gaze of all this company?" in- 
 quired Craydock; gradually but unwillingly 
 yielding to the inevitable. 
 
 "The ordeal must take place here in this 
 hall, and the watchful eyes of the vassals will 
 judge. It is their right," said Lady Cray- 
 dock; "and it is they who must be satisfied." 
 
 "To that I will not give consent until I
 
 228 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 learn what is the will of my bride," remarked 
 Craydock determinedly. 
 
 "Thy bride!" echoed the vassals. "She's 
 not thy bride until she's ta'en the ordeal!" 
 
 "And," added a rugged old vassal of patri- 
 archal aspect, "we take no oath of allegiance 
 to thee nor to thy lady until the Magic Man- 
 tle do satisfy us that she is worthy." 
 
 "The ordeal! the ordeal!" again vociferated 
 the crowd. Louder and more urgent grew 
 their demands, and things began to assume a 
 threatening aspect.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 229 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE two companions of the Lady Honore 
 were overwhelmed with shame and indigna- 
 tion at the treatment accorded to their adored 
 mistress. Her own feelings during the try- 
 ing scene may be faintly imagined. Had she 
 not already taken the irrevocable step, prob- 
 ably she would have turned Her back upon 
 Castle Craydock for ever; but she had, only 
 that morning, assented to the words that bound 
 her to cling to her husband through good and 
 evil report. Moreover, she had perfect faith 
 in her lord a faith born of perfect love. There 
 can be no genuine love between man and wife 
 where there is not perfect mutual confidence. 
 Jealousy is implied doubt; by every honest 
 man or woman it is felt as an injury and re- 
 sented as a wrong. 
 
 Then, too, Honore was upheld by the con- 
 sciousness of innocence, which is a very bul-
 
 230 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 wark of strength in times of moral trial. It 
 will be remembered, too, that she knew some- 
 thing of what was in store for her, having been 
 informed thereof by Lady Craydock and Sir 
 [Bertram; indeed, she was more fully in- 
 formed on that point than her husband. 
 Hence it was that she bore herself so tranquil- 
 ly during the exciting scene. 
 
 With great embarrassment Craydock 
 asked : 
 
 "What think'st thou of the ordeal of the 
 Magic Mantle, Honore?" 
 
 In marked contrast to her questioner, Hon- 
 ore replied: 
 
 "My lord, I was apprised of all this before 
 by Lady Craydock and Sir Bertram. Of the 
 ordeal I profess no dread. That which your 
 mother, grandmother, and generations of Lady 
 Craydocks have undergone, I may essay with- 
 out fear. My conscience is clear; my mind, 
 I humbly believe, is pure, and I am willing 
 to submit to the ordeal. Now I am ready." 
 
 The impression created by Honore in deliv- 
 ering this speech was decidedly favorable, and
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 231 
 
 many a silent prayer went up to Heaven that 
 she would pass the ordeal in triumph. Even 
 Lady Craydock felt her heart warming to- 
 wards Honore, though she could not yet quite 
 forgive her for being a party to such a hasty 
 marriage. Lady Craydock, however, deemed 
 it would be unbecoming in her at this stage of 
 the proceedings to betray any sympathy; and, 
 assuming greater severity than the occasion 
 demanded, said dramatically, as she pointed 
 to a door : 
 
 "In yonder chamber shalt thou find the 
 Magic Mantle. It is enclosed in a silver cof- 
 fer of the shape and size of a walnut shell. 
 Have no fear, however, that the Mantle is too 
 short or too strait to cover thee; it was amply 
 long and wide to clothe me completely when I 
 became Lady Craydock. Enter therein with 
 thy maids ; and when thou art arrayed in this 
 sole garment, come forth and show to all the 
 assembled vassals whether thou art so spotless- 
 pure." 
 
 "Oh, may good angels guard thee," called 
 Craydock to Honore as she left the hall, ac-
 
 232 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 companicd by her maids "and show thce 
 even as thou art! No Magic Mantle is needed 
 to tell me that thy soul is pure and thy heart 
 innocent. Come forth and show to all this 
 company that my judgment erreth not, and 
 that my faith in thee hath not been mis- 
 placed." 
 
 Every heart was moved by the impassioned 
 words of the ardent young lover; many an eye 
 was blinded with tears that came unbidden, 
 and rolled down furrowed cheeks that were 
 long unused to the pearly dews of emotion. 
 The women wept undisguisedly wept gener- 
 ous tears of sympathy for Craydock, whose 
 simple, manly declaration of faith in Honore 
 had captivated their hearts. Lady Craydock, 
 too, could no longer maintain the austerity she 
 had affected; her countenance showed that 
 her feelings had undergone a change. She 
 wished for her son's sake, if not for Honore's, 
 that the ordeal were safely over; for she 
 feared the consequences of such vehement 
 love as her son had just manifested. 
 
 All eyes were turned towards the door by
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 233 
 
 which Honore, clad in the Magic Mantle, was 
 to re-enter the hall. Suddenly a hundred 
 rough voices raised the shout: 
 
 "She is not pure! She is not pure!" 
 
 "Behold," cried one, "the Mantle doth 
 wrinkle and quiver!" 
 
 Such, indeed, was the case. There were a 
 few wrinkles about the waist line, and there 
 was an absence of repose in the skirt. 
 
 "Not pure," said Lady Craydock "not 
 pure as thou should'st be, Lady Honore, else 
 would the Mantle fit thee perfectly." 
 
 "Thou art almost pure, Lady Honore," said 
 Sir Bertram, "but not so pure as would assure 
 the Craydock weal." There was a mournful 
 quaver to his voice as he spoke, which showed 
 that his sympathies were entirely with the fair 
 Honore. 
 
 The watchful eyes of the initiated among 
 the vassals, too, at once observed that the color 
 of the Mantle was not steadfast; that it 
 changed slightly, but nevertheless perceptibly, 
 from hue to hue, although the dominant color 
 was white. They knew that, under perfectly
 
 234 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 favorable circumstances, the Mantle would 
 be of a dazzling, silvery white, and fit the 
 wearer as if moulded to the form. 
 
 "Take her away!" they cried. "Away with 
 her! We'll none of her for our lady!" 
 
 "Have patience, my friends," said Sir Ber- 
 tram, trying to obviate the storm that he saw 
 was rising among the exacting vassals. "Do 
 naught in rashness; bide the ordeal, and ye 
 shall have your rights. But for the sake of 
 the gentle lady, spare all offensive remarks." 
 
 "Nay, Sir Bertram," quoth the patriarchal 
 spokesman of the vassals, "the ordeal hath 
 been tried, and even thou canst not deny that 
 there is somewhat amiss. Twice before have 
 these eyes of mine seen a Lady Craydock in- 
 stalled as mistress here, but never before have 
 they witnessed the Magic Mantle behave such 
 wise. Not so did it act when the present gra- 
 cious Lady Craydock came as a bride within 
 these walls. When she stepped upon the dais 
 the eyes of all beholders were dazzled by the 
 brightness of her raiment, and we thought that 
 a saint had come in heavenly robes to visit
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 235 
 
 us so fair and pure and white was the vision. 
 There was naught amiss with her, and without 
 a moment's delay we gave her our hearts and 
 our unswerving loyalty. So would we with 
 this fair lady if all were well. We bear her 
 no malice, but the ordeal meaneth so much 
 to us, to our wives, and to our children, that 
 we may not run any risk. The Magic Mantle 
 God bless it, I say is the guerdon of our 
 prosperity, and by its decision we will abide; 
 but we will not abate one jot or tittle of our 
 rights."
 
 236 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 
 
 THE diversion created by the patriarch's 
 speech came as a relief to those more inti- 
 mately concerned in the ordeal; it withdrew 
 the minds, if not the eyes, of the assemblage 
 from Honore, while it served to break the sus- 
 pense, which was becoming agonizing. 
 
 Lord Craydock was torn by a conflict of 
 emotions, and the members of his own house- 
 hold pitied him with all their hearts. He 
 had manifestly aged during the enactment of 
 the brief scene, and could not long have held 
 up under such a strain. He looked from his 
 mother to Sir Bertram, as if inquiring what 
 he should do; then with a great yearning in 
 his heart he looked at Honore, who, however, 
 seemed unconscious of his gaze. 
 
 To a man of Craydock's temperament sus- 
 pense is torture; enforced inaction is positive 
 agony. Something had to be done, he thought,
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 237 
 
 in mercy to Honore; but what? Neither his 
 mother nor his uncle volunteered a hint; and 
 no inspiration came in answer to the silent 
 prayer he had breathed for divine guidance. 
 He would have spoken, but no words came to 
 his lips. Still the conflict raged within in- 
 dignation, love, pity, hope, despair in turn 
 convulsed his breast; while the most excru- 
 ciating torture of all was the consciousness of 
 his own impotence to help Honore. 
 
 In the midst of the conflict, however, his 
 faith in Honore never forsook him. That 
 something was wrong he had to admit; but 
 never for a moment did he think of attaching 
 the blame to Honore. No ; it was something 
 else something pertaining to the Mantle, or 
 to the conditions governing the ordeal. What- 
 ever it was that caused the Mantle to withhold 
 approval, certainly it could be naught in 
 Honore herself, than whom no daughter of 
 Eve could be more immaculate. 
 
 "Take her away!" again demanded the vas- 
 sals. "Away with her!" 
 
 "She hath been tried and found wanting!"
 
 238 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "She is not meet to be our liege lady!" 
 These and other similar remarks were be- 
 ing shouted with increasing impatience, and 
 the demonstration was beginning to assume a 
 threatening aspect. The suspense, however, 
 was broken, and to Craydock there came the 
 inspiration for which he had prayed. Turn- 
 ing to Honore, he implored: 
 
 "O speak, Honore, and plead thine inno- 
 cence! This cruel apprehension doth kill 
 
 me." 
 
 Lady Craydock, too, now moved with com- 
 passion, added her entreaty: 
 
 "Confess, Lady Honore, if e'er thou hast 
 done aught amiss. Mayhap some wayward 
 thought or look or speech, of which thou didst 
 take no note, and of which thou art unshriven, 
 doth put thee to such embarrassment. The 
 Mantle is so scrupulous-nice in its feelings that 
 it shivers and changes hue at the touch of one 
 who hath committed the slightest trespass. 
 Sundry times, in the annals of our family it 
 is recorded that the Mantle hath acted such- 
 wise; once, indeed, for a mere stray thought
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 239 
 
 it did for a time bring shame upon a very 
 worthy lady, who, however, had no sooner 
 made confession thereof than she was shriven, 
 and the Mantle gave its approval. Have cour- 
 age, therefore, and acknowledge whatsoever 
 thou hast done that is not in accordance with 
 the adamant laws of purity. 'Tis but some 
 trifle; the Mantle doth not condemn thee, but 
 neither doth it quite approve. Speak, I pray 
 thee, and relieve our anxiety." 
 
 "Yea, speak, fair lady," urged Sir Bertram, 
 "and God give thee good speed. Thou hast 
 our prayers and good wishes." 
 
 "Ay, speak! We wish thee well, and will 
 give thee fair hearing," said the patriarchal 
 spokesman of the vassals. 
 
 Thus exhorted, Honore, lifted her eyes and 
 looked with gratitude upon Lady Craydock, 
 whom she had hitherto regarded as her chief 
 inquisitor. The sympathetic speech of the 
 elder lady had touched a responsive chord in 
 the younger, and removed the impalpable but 
 impassable barrier that had separated two 
 congenial hearts.
 
 240 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 There was now no trace of embarrassment 
 about Honore; she was calm and collected, 
 and the least affected of all those concerned in 
 the scene of which she was the central figure. 
 True, at the first revelation of the Mantle and 
 the cries of disapproval on the part of the 
 vassals, she had for a brief space alternately 
 flushed and paled. She had given a hurried 
 glance in turn at Lady Craydock, Sir Bertram, 
 and her husband; then, a fixed pallor in her 
 face, she stood with downcast looks, motion- 
 less as a marble statue, save for the quivering 
 ripples that agitated the skirt of the Mantle. 
 But those were not moments of suffering to 
 Honore: the merciful spirits that minister to 
 innocence in times of trial and danger, whis- 
 pered words of comfort to her soul, and bade 
 her be of good cheer. Of course she had re- 
 ceived a shock at the decision of the Mantle, 
 whose approval she had confidently expected 
 to merit; but, at this stage, she cared naught 
 for the cries of the vassals or the opinion even 
 of Lady Craydock. The loudly shouted re- 
 marks of the spectators had been lost upon her.
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 241 
 
 Her thoughts had been turned inward and 
 backward, scrutinizing all the past with mer- 
 ciless candor, and searching in vain for some 
 thought, look, wish, word, or deed that would 
 furnish an explanation for the Mantle's con- 
 duct. 
 
 Had not the complete armor of conscious 
 Ennocence protected her in those movements, 
 her sufferings must have been intense ; but then 
 it was that the beneficent spirits that minister 
 to perfect purity brought messages of com- 
 fort to her heart. Dear in the sight of Heaven 
 is Innocence ; it develops a strength of which 
 Guilt can have no conception. 
 
 Honore spoke calmly and unaffectedly, as 
 if nothing of importance depended on her 
 words : 
 
 "I have searched my life from childhood to 
 womanhood, and I can recall naught that ever 
 I did in transgression of the strictest laws of 
 purity. I were not merely mortal were I 
 stainless as an angel of light; but I have with 
 all humility striven against the promptings 
 and allurements of vice, and endeavored by
 
 242 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 humble works of charity to be a follower of 
 Christ. I have never held converse with other 
 knight than Lord Craydock. I have permitted 
 no lewd conversation to enter my ears and pol- 
 lute my mind. Most of my days since my 
 motherless infancy have been passed in the 
 gentle society of the good nuns, with whom, 
 too, I spent the last twelvemonth in penance, 
 in holy works of worship, and in sweet deeds 
 of charity. 
 
 "The only thing I can recall, which might 
 not merit the approval of the Mantle, was 
 this : 
 
 "When my lord did come to Clutha to bid 
 me adieu ere he started for the Holy Wars, 
 he did ask of me a farewell kiss to seal our be- 
 trothal; and then and there, ere we were wed, 
 I did kiss my lord upon the lips. Naught else 
 do I recall " 
 
 "The Mantle! the Mantle!" shouted Sir 
 Bertram, who, forgetful alike of age and dig- 
 nity, leaped and capered for joy. 
 
 "Look how well it becometh her!" he
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 243 
 
 added, having been the first to observe a 
 change in the fit of the Mantle. 
 
 Lady Craydock, too, now almost as exuber- 
 ant in her happiness as her brother, clapped 
 her hands and exclaimed: 
 
 "Behold how steadfast the color!" 
 
 "Gone are the wrinkles from the waist and 
 the ripples from the skirt!" added Sir Ber- 
 tram. "The Mantle is motionless as the sculp- 
 tured drapery of a statue, and dazzling white 
 as the crusted snow when the sun doth shine 
 thereon!" 
 
 "Justified!" cried Craydock, almost over- 
 come with joyful excitement. "Honore is jus- 
 tified!" 
 
 Then, having embraced his lovely bride, 
 who looked like a visitant from some higher 
 sphere, he took her hand; and, both kneeling 
 again before Lady Craydock, he said: 
 
 "Thy son and thy daughter implore a moth- 
 er's blessing!" 
 
 Her face wet with tears and yet beaming 
 with joy, Lady Craydock replied: 
 
 "Ye have my blessing, and I shall pray for
 
 244 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 God's blessing, too, upon your union. Arise, 
 my daughter Honore, and let me kneel to ask 
 thee forgiveness. Thou must have felt that I 
 was unduly harsh in withholding my love." 
 
 "Nay, mother, thou shalt never kneel to 
 me," objected Honore. "Rather let us em- 
 brace in token of our mutual love and es- 
 teem." 
 
 "I, too, would fain be included in that em- 
 brace," remarked Sir Bertram. "It doth my 
 old heart good to see such a happy ending." 
 
 "It is thy privilege, my good uncle," re- 
 joined Lord Craydock, gallantly, "to claim a 
 kiss of thy new-made niece." 
 
 "And it is my privilege," said Honore, as 
 she, much to the confusion of the bashful old 
 bachelor, suited the action to the word "it is 
 my privilege thus to salute my dear uncle."
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 245 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE joy of the spectators was scarcely less 
 than that of the participants in the scene. Well 
 might the humble tillers of the soil stare with 
 wonder and delight, for such a vision of liv- 
 ing loveliness were they hardly ever likely to 
 witness again. It was to them as if the veil 
 had been lifted, and a revelation of life in 
 Paradise vouchsafed to their eye. Never, 
 never were they to forget the scene; the lesson 
 inculcated sank deep into their minds; and 
 men and maidens were inspired with new and 
 nobler ideals. 
 
 Addressing the assemblage, Sir Bertram 
 said: 
 
 "Friends of the house of Craydock, are ye 
 content to acknowledge the Lady Honore as 
 your liege lady?" 
 
 "Ay!" was the instantaneous response from 
 every throat, followed by enthusiastic cries of:
 
 246 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 "God bless the Lady Honore!" 
 
 "We are proud to be Lord Craydockjs 
 men!" 
 
 Lord Craydock and his bride having ac- 
 knowledged the hearty compliments, the pa- 
 triarchal spokesman again arose and said: 
 
 "The Magic Mantle hath decided to the 
 satisfaction of all concerned that the Lady 
 Honore of Clutha is worthy to be the bride 
 of Lord Craydock. My lord and lady, we are 
 ready to swear to you allegiance to serve 
 you with willing hands and loyal hearts, as 
 we and our fathers have served the noble house 
 of Craydock for so many generations past. 
 The fair Lady Honore, whom the Magic 
 Mantle doth become so well, bringeth bless- 
 ing, prosperity, and happiness for one gener- 
 ation more." 
 
 The sentiments of the speaker were heartily 
 endorsed by his fellows, and acknowledged 
 with gratitude by Craydock and his bride. 
 
 At this juncture Lady Craydock again ad- 
 dressed the assembly: 
 
 "Ere we proceed to the festivities prepared
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 247 
 
 for this important occasion, there is another 
 matter that calls for our attention, of which 
 I wish you all to be witnesses. Give me your 
 ears, therefore." 
 
 Then, turning to Honore, she said: 
 "My daughter, you are now the mistress of 
 Castle Craydock, and I resign into your hands 
 all the dignities and responsibilities of the sta- 
 tion. Henceforth, with your consent, I shall 
 be as a guest a favored guest, I venture to 
 hope of my only son and daughter, aiding 
 wherever I can be of use, but not thrusting 
 my services or advice upon you. In token that 
 thou assumest the control of this household, 
 thou wilt, I pray thee, sit upon this chair of 
 state. 'Tis so prescribed by the traditions." 
 "Nay, good mother, not yet not yet, I pray 
 thee. My people at Clutha demand my care, 
 and there shall I spend the greater part of 
 my time. Think not of burdening me with 
 duties more arduous than I can perform. My 
 lord is now master of Clutha as well as of 
 Craydock; but, though the lands adjoin, the 
 houses are too far apart to pass hither and
 
 248 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 thither daily. Therefore I beg thee, good 
 mother, to remain here, mistress of Craydock 
 Castle, while I make my home for the present 
 at Clutha." 
 
 Craydock having joined his persuasions to 
 those of Honore, Lady Craydock was pre- 
 vailed upon to adopt Honore's suggestion. 
 
 " 'Tis a fair domain of which thou art now 
 the master, my lord," quoth Sir Bertram, con- 
 gratulating Craydock. "Thou mayst ride in a 
 straight line for nigh a dozen leagues without 
 once stepping on thy neighbors' lands. For- 
 sooth, 'tis a brave domain that hath come to 
 thee by inheritance and by marriage. May 
 you live long to enjoy it!" 
 
 "But one thing more," said Lady Craydock, 
 again addressing Honore, "the Magic Man- 
 tle, which becometh thee so well, is now en- 
 'trusted to thy keeping. This part of thy re- 
 sponsibility thou mayest not waive. When 
 thou retirest again into yonder chamber to 
 do off the Mantle and do on thy bridal robes, 
 thou shalt return the Mantle to the walnut 
 shell in which thou didst find it. Then shalt
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 249 
 
 thou with thine own hand lock the walnut 
 shell in the strong coffer, of which thou must 
 keep the key, and never let it leave thy pos- 
 session; for so doth tradition prescribe. And 
 I charge thee to guard the Mantle as thou 
 wouldst treasure thy sacred honor, lest fire or 
 some unwonted mischance befall it. Thou art 
 henceforth the keeper of the Craydock for- 
 tunes; thy name is added to the scroll of 
 worthy ladies who, from the days of Arthur 
 and Guinevere, have held sway here, and re- 
 ceived the worshipful homage of the most 
 gentle, valorous, and courteous knights in 
 England. 'Tis no small honor to be a Cray- 
 dock bride; and when the time cometh that a 
 new aspirant to the honor shall appear, thou, 
 too, wilt see to it that she is worthy ere thou 
 bestow thy blessing." 
 
 "Thou hast got a good husband, my dear 
 niece," remarked Sir Bertram, facetiously, 
 "and hast married into a good nest. The 
 Craydocks have ever doted on their ladies, 
 who have never failed to rule their lords; and 
 I doubt not thou wilt contrive in thine own
 
 250 THE MAGIC MANTLE 
 
 way to bend my young lord to thy sweet will. 
 Know'st thou the Craydock motto?" 
 
 "Nay; I confess I know but little of my 
 lord and his family, save what I have this 
 day learnt. What is the motto, pray?" 
 
 "UXORIS VIRTUTE PRAECEDO," 
 
 replied Sir Bertram "a pretty motto, in 
 which the Craydock lords attribute all their 
 greatness, goodness, and riches to the excel- 
 lence of their ladies. So, if Lord Craydock 
 take after his fathers, thou art in good hands, 
 and wilt have an easy master." 
 
 "But what signifies the device?" asked 
 Honore, her attention having been drawn to 
 the coat of arms. 
 
 "Lord Craydock will tell thee at thy future 
 leisure the story connected therewith," con- 
 tinued Sir Bertram; "but I shall mention now 
 that the cup and the sheathed knife repre- 
 sented on the device were for a long time in 
 possession of the family. They were in the 
 keeping of the men, who value not such heir- 
 looms as women treasure them; but the Magic
 
 THE MAGIC MANTLE 251 
 
 / 
 
 Mantle was from the first entrusted to the 
 care of the women, who have preserved it safe 
 and sound, and beautiful as ever, to adorn thee 
 this day." 
 
 "I will prize the Mantle above all my other 
 possessions," said Honore; "and now shall I 
 return it to the coffer." 
 
 "When thou hast doffed the Magic Man- 
 tle," observed Craydock, detaining her for a 
 moment, "thou still hast one robe left, which 
 becometh thee equally well, and in which thou 
 art as beautiful in my eyes; 'tis called the 
 Robe of Purity. This thou need'st never lay 
 aside." 
 
 THE END.
 
 252 A DREAM WITH 
 
 A DREAM WITH DEVELOPMENTS 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE gold fever had swept over Canada like 
 a nor'wester in summer, thrilling the more en- 
 terprising part of the populace with fresh life 
 and vigor, and penetrating alike to city and 
 town, village and farm. The talk was all of 
 Klondyke and how to get there. Those who 
 had the means at hand hurried off with the 
 first rush: some sold their homesteads out- 
 right to raise the requisite funds; others, dis- 
 posing of part of their stock, arranged to have 
 their farms worked on shares ; while many, en- 
 gaged in commercial pursuits, threw up their 
 positions, withdrew their balances from bank, 
 and started off for the newest Eldorado. 
 
 Nowhere did the epidemic strike with 
 greater violence than in the village of 
 Hawkesville. Not an industry but was 
 crippled by the exodus of younger men; and
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 253 
 
 those who perforce remained at home went 
 about their work in a lifeless, abstracted man- 
 ner, "with scarcely enough energy," so one of 
 the bosses said, "to draw their pay on Satur- 
 days." 
 
 Black Tom was badly smitten by the craze; 
 and, but for the fact that he had a large family 
 dependent upon him, would certainly have 
 joined the rush notwithstanding his fifty-four 
 years, his rheumatism, and his doctor's pro- 
 tests. But though his body remained in 
 Hawkesville, his mind was in Klondyke by 
 day, and even by night his dreams were of 
 gold. 
 
 An event that somewhat lessened the ardor 
 of Tom and many others who, like him, kept 
 reiterating their determination to set out for 
 the far Northwest "in the spring," however, 
 was the home-coming of a habitant who had 
 been in the Yukon country several years be- 
 fore the great strike was made. This man 
 had worked as a laborer, for big wages, it is 
 true, but had been unable to save anything 
 until the very last, when he secured a val-
 
 254 A DREAM WITH 
 
 uable claim, immediately sold it out, and re- 
 turned to the comforts of civilization with all 
 possible speed. He gave harrowing accounts 
 of the sufferings he had endured while on ex- 
 ploring expeditions, and always concluded 
 his narrative by declaring that not all the gold 
 in the Klondyke basin would tempt him to 
 undergo such hardships again. "I have got 
 enough of de gold," said he, "but I have also 
 got enough of de rheumatic." So the sum- 
 mer passed away. 
 
 "I want you to come for a drive with me, 
 Doc," said Tom, one morning early in the fall 
 of that year. "If you ain't too busy makin' 
 money, take the day off and give your patients 
 a rest. 'Twill do you good, an' your patients, 
 too." 
 
 "I shouldn't wonder but it would, Tom," 
 I replied. "I will accompany you with pleas- 
 ure. In what direction do you go?" 
 
 "The mountain road, about fifteen miles 
 back." 
 
 "Any business?" I asked. 
 
 "Nawthin' partic'lar; but I'll tell you about
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 255 
 
 it on the way. Bring your gun along, for 
 you'll be sure to get a pop at a partridge or 
 two." 
 
 An hour later, when we were well over the 
 first range of the Laurentians, Tom ex- 
 plained: 
 
 "Now, Doc, I'll tell you why I asked you 
 to come out here to-day. I've had it on my 
 mind for weeks, but now I can keep it to my- 
 self no longer, an' out it must come. Oh, I 
 know all right that you'll laugh at me, an' 
 call me a blamed old fool' who ought to know 
 better." 
 
 "Make a clean breast of it, old fellow," en- 
 couraged I ; "the secrets of the confessional 
 are inviolable." 
 
 "Well, Doc, we're out here to-day in conse- 
 quence of a dream I had. About three months 
 ago, when my mind was runnin' on Klondyke 
 night an' day, double time, I dreamt of a spot 
 in them mountains where you an' me found 
 wealth. A few nights later the dream was 
 repeated the same as before; an' I wanted to 
 tell you of it then, but I knew you would likely
 
 256 A DREAM WITH 
 
 spring on me one of your funny stories, an' 
 turn the thing into a laugh at my expense, 
 an' so I kept my mouth shut. But last night 
 I had the same dream, seen the same spot, 
 an' took notice of all the landmarks; an' you 
 were with me again, as before. For that rea- 
 son I thought it but right, even at the risk of 
 bein' made a laughin'-stock, to take you into 
 my confidence. Now I'm goin' out to find 
 the place, if I can ; an' I fetched you along to 
 share my luck, for you were always my part- 
 ner in the dream. I guess, Doc, you could 
 stand a little stroke of luck just now, couldn't 
 you? The doctor business is never very thriv- 
 in' in Hawkesville." 
 
 I had been as much impressed by Tom's 
 manner of telling it as by the dream itself; 
 and, without replying to his little jest, asked : 
 
 "In what form was this wealth you dreamt 
 of, Tom?" 
 
 "That I didn't see," he answered; "I al- 
 ways woke up before I could make out just 
 what it was we found. But it was somethin' 
 small an' easy to carry; for we fetched it away
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 257 
 
 at different times in bags, an' you disposed of 
 it, some in Montreal, some in New York, an' 
 nobody was a bit the wiser." 
 
 "When we think of natural wealth in small 
 bulk," I remarked, "gold and precious stones 
 are suggested. So far as realizing your 
 dream is concerned, Tom, I fear we have 
 come here on a fool's errand; for we may as 
 well expect to find a seam of coal as a vein 
 of gold in these mountains. Neither are we 
 likely to find diamonds or other gems. That 
 there is untold wealth lying buried in this 
 jumble of old, weather-worn rocks has been 
 affirmed by the best of authorities; but it is 
 in the form of glistening mica, flaky graphite, 
 lustrous molybdenite, beds of kaolin, and iron 
 ore. However, having come so far, we may 
 as well go the whole way, and demonstrate 
 whether there be truth in your dream or not." 
 
 By this time we had reached a spot where 
 the road forks, one branch leading to Barring- 
 ton, the other to Cave River. About three 
 miles along the latter, Tom halted the horse, 
 and, pointing to the woods on the right, said :
 
 258 A DREAM WITH 
 
 "Here's where I entered the bush in my 
 dream. We must look for a very old black 
 birch, with gnarled trunk an' dead limbs, that 
 hangs over a ledge." 
 
 Hitching the horse to a convenient tree, we 
 entered the forest; but so thick was the growth 
 of underbrush, and so dense the foliage over- 
 head, that we could not see any distance in 
 front. When we had penetrated this thicket, 
 however, we came into a growth of hardwood 
 with a clean bottom, and progress was easy. 
 There were birches in plenty among the other 
 hardwood trees, but at first we could see none 
 answering the description of that seen in the 
 dream. Where the ground began to slope 
 more rapidly to the ravine below, however, 
 we found a very old warty birch, hanging at 
 a decided angle over the edge of a shelf. 
 
 "That looks like the tree," said Tom; "but 
 I can't tell for certain till I see it from below, 
 for so I seen it in my dream." 
 
 A few steps brought us to the right point 
 of view, and Tom exclaimed : 
 
 "The very spot! The very tree just the
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 259 
 
 same as 1 dreamt it! Look at them big warts! 
 See them dead limbs! Take notice of the 
 dried roots hangin' in air where the soil has 
 been washed away! It was in this bank of 
 earth that we made our find, an' here we 
 must look." 
 
 With pick-hammer and shovel, which Tom 
 had prudently brought along, we set to work, 
 and soon observed that scales of mica were 
 abundantly mixed with the soil. These had 
 evidently fallen from the face of the ledge 
 above, and there we began to look in expecta- 
 tion of finding a vein of that mineral. Nor 
 were we altogether disappointed, for we did 
 discover a small vein, which began at the sur- 
 face, a little to the left of the tree, and, dipping 
 quickly, was immediately lost under the bank 
 of earth. We gave no further thought to this, 
 however, for it was one of those showings of 
 mica which are as common to that section of 
 the Laurentians as to the rocks underlying 
 New York city, and frequently of just as little 
 value. 
 
 Resuming operations at the foot of the
 
 260 A DREAM WITH 
 
 slope, we uncovered part of a rock that was 
 different in appearance from those peculiar to 
 the region. At first glance we could not de- 
 termine its nature, as it was stained with rust 
 and soil; but a chip broken off showed that it 
 was quartz, with gold copiously disseminated 
 through its body. 
 
 "A ledge of gold quartz ! Whoop ! Our for- 
 tune's made! Klondyke at home, by my 
 grandfather's boots!" shouted Tom, as he em- 
 braced me with the hug of a bear, and urged 
 me to join in his war-dance. 
 
 The first outburst of joy over, I impressed 
 upon Tom the necessity of silence and secrecy, 
 reminding him that we were not more than a 
 hundred and fifty yards from the road, and 
 that any chance passer-by might see the horse 
 and buckboard, and, hearing voices, might 
 come to investigate; and besides, we were on 
 another man's land. On my advice, therefore, 
 Tom went back to the road to put the horse in 
 a less exposed place, and by the time he re- 
 turned, I had fully comprehended the situa- 
 tion.
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 261 
 
 "This is no Klondyke," said I ; "at least it's 
 only a very little one." 
 
 "What!" he gasped, "ain't that rich enough 
 for you?" 
 
 "Rich enough, certainly, but not enough of 
 it." 
 
 "Ain't it a ledge of gold quartz?" 
 
 "No ledge, Tom; only a boulder, and not a 
 
 very big one at that. Look here " and I 
 
 stuck a few sticks into the soil, roughly mark- 
 ing out the dimensions of the stone "that is 
 the size of it." 
 
 "This is a boulder-strewn country," I con- 
 tinued, "right in the pathway of the great ice 
 wave that, thousands of years ago, slowly 
 pushed its way southward, dropping its 
 freight of rocks as it reached warmer latitudes 
 and melted. Do you remember that stone by 
 the wayside, half a mile below Hawkesville, 
 which geologists and other curious visitors 
 have chipped and carried away until now it 
 is reduced to less than a third of its original 
 size? The parent rock from which that stone 
 came, is not nearer than Greenland. And this
 
 262 A DREAM WITH 
 
 boulder of quartz, without doubt a fragment 
 .from some vastly rich, though as yet undiscov- 
 ered, mother-lode far to the north, was 
 brought here by the same agency, and depos- 
 ited in this little basin. Pity it isn't a little 
 bigger, Tom; but as it is, there's gold to the 
 value of several hundred dollars in it. 'Twill 
 lift the mortgage from your house, and buy 
 your wife a new silk dress." 
 
 "Half of it is yours, Doc," insisted Tom, 
 "for you were with me in my dream, an' you 
 are with me at the discovery." 
 
 We resumed work, and after a good deal of 
 labor for the soil kept sliding down from 
 above we uncovered the stone. It was pear- 
 shaped, somewhat flattened, especially on the 
 under side, which rested on the solid rock; 
 and it weighed, as nearly as we could esti- 
 mate, between four and five hundred pounds. 
 The smaller end, from which we had first 
 broken off a specimen, pointed outward; chips 
 from the larger end proved richer still. 
 
 There was no weak spot in the stone, so far 
 as we could discover; nevertheless Tom vig-
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 263 
 
 orously attacked it with the pick-hammer a 
 light, cheap article, which was ruined at the 
 second blow. Reluctantly we left, resolving 
 to return on the morrow, bringing the requi- 
 site tools to break up the boulder, and cart it 
 away, and in the meanwhile to "say nawthin' 
 to nobody," as Tom put it.
 
 264 A DREAM WITH 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 WHEN the morrow came, it brought with it 
 a nor'easter of unusual severity. It proved the 
 first of the heavy fall rains, which in that lati- 
 tude are the unfailing precursors of winter. 
 For three days the rain fell almost incessantly, 
 rendering the roads impassable for at least 
 three days more; so that, eager as Tom was 
 to bring home the boulder, and willing as I 
 would have been to help him, he had simply 
 to wait with patience for better roads and 
 weather. 
 
 At this stage there happened something that 
 very materially affected my future, and pre- 
 vented my participation in the removal of the 
 boulder. Dissatisfied with my prospects and 
 circumstances in Hawkesville, I had for some 
 time, unknown even to my closest friends 
 there, been looking for an opening in a larger 
 field of endeavor New York, if possible
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 265 
 
 where I could also enjoy the benefits of a post- 
 graduate course of study in my specialty. Now 
 it was that the longed-for opportunity came; 
 and, hailing it with greater joy than Tom had 
 exhibited when the boulder was discovered, I 
 packed my belongings and shook the dust, 
 but not the mud, of Hawkesville from my feet. 
 
 Tom was greatly surprised when I informed 
 him that I had found something more to my 
 liking than his Klondyke, and that I was leav- 
 ing for New York immediately. Expressing 
 his sorrow at losing an old friend, he drove 
 me to the station, wished me all manner of 
 success, and his parting assurance was: 
 
 "Half of it is yours all the same, Doc." 
 
 "No, no, Tom; if you insist on giving up 
 any part of it, give my share to Sam Wilkins. 
 As owner of the land, he is entitled to it." 
 
 There was no time for reply; the train 
 moved off, and Tom was left, no doubt pon- 
 dering the proposition I had just made. It 
 was the first and only time I had pointedly re- 
 ferred to the owner's rights in the matter, and 
 Tom had been ominously mute on the subject;
 
 266 A DREAM WITH 
 
 but had I remained in Hawkesville, I had de- 
 cided to accept whatever share of the proceeds 
 Tom chose to give, and quietly hand it over 
 to Wilkins, with an explanation that would 
 involve nobody else. 
 
 How would Tom act in the premises? Was 
 the ethical proposition too subtle for him to 
 grasp? Was the temptation too strong for a 
 man of his tastes and rather limited oppor- 
 tunities? While I sincerely wished that he 
 would emerge triumphantly from the situa- 
 tion, I feared very much for the result; for 
 Tom was a very shrewd fellow, fully appre- 
 ciating the value of "possession." In this 
 case it was more than nine-tenths; the other 
 tenth was with me, on whom he could depend. 
 Anxious as I was to hear the outcome, I had 
 to wait almost three years before my curiosity 
 was gratified. 
 
 Soon after my arrival in New York, I 
 ceased to think of the boulder, except at rare 
 intervals; indeed, I had no time to think of 
 things other than professional. My uncle, 
 whose assistant I was to be, had barely intro-
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 267 
 
 duced me to his patrons when, appointing me 
 locum tenens, he concluded to take first a rest, 
 then an extended holiday; so that, thanks to 
 the influence of his well-merited reputation, 
 I was immediately put in charge of a practice 
 which, I fear, I could never have built up for 
 myself. Even the post-graduate course had 
 to be deferred for a time; true, I had enrolled, 
 paid my fees and attended a few lectures, but 
 soon found that the active duties of my pro- 
 fession were taxing my strength to the utmost, 
 and that profitable study was then an impos- 
 sibility. Nevertheless I felt that I was ad- 
 vancing in my specialty, which was a source 
 of great gratification; the emoluments of the 
 position, too, were highly satisfactory. Rec- 
 ognizing that this was the "tide in my af- 
 fairs" which would lead on to success, I was 
 bound to make the most of the opportunity, 
 and developed a capacity and liking for work 
 which astonished myself. 
 
 No wonder, then, that I ceased to think 
 about the boulder. Neither did I write to 
 Tom, for I knew he was no scribe. At the
 
 268 A DREAM WITH 
 
 end of my third summer in New York, how- 
 ever, I was granted a holiday of some weeks' 
 duration; and, taking my fishing and hunting 
 outfits, I sought my old friends in Hawkes- 
 ville and my old haunts in the Laurentians. 
 Then it was that I got from Tom the partic- 
 ulars in the remaining part of this story; and 
 as they fell from his lips, so have I endeavored 
 to set them down here: 
 
 "Well, Doc, when you went off I was left 
 without a partner; there was no one I could 
 trust, an' I thought I couldn't do nawthin' my- 
 self. Then the wet weather brought on my 
 rheumatism an' gave me a lame back, so I 
 couldn't git about for six weeks. When the 
 first heavy snow fell, it came after a hard, 
 black frost, an' made the best sleighin' you 
 ever seen. Then I started out alone to bring 
 home the boul'er. After bein' exposed to the 
 rain and the hard frost, the stone was easy to 
 break. I packed the pieces in oat bags, put 
 them in the bottom of my sleigh, an' throwin' 
 an extra buffalo robe over the bags, got away 
 without bein' seen; an', as luck would have
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 269 
 
 it, the snow began to fall again, an' covered up 
 my tracks. 
 
 "Man, Doc, I wish you had been here at 
 the time to see how rich that stone was at the 
 butt end ! There was a core of 'most pure gold 
 it in, about the size of your fist. Well, you 
 may not believe it, Doc, but all that winter I 
 played no cards. The boys couldn't under- 
 stand it; they thought I had got religion an' 
 would not own up to it; but I gave out that 
 I had rheumatism an' the night air was bad 
 for it. 'Stead of sittin' in the little back room 
 in the tavern with the boys, I was spendin' 
 my evenin's down in the cellar, poundin' away 
 at the boul'er, an' separatin' the yellow dust. 
 
 "Say, Doc, there was more gold in that 
 stone than you guessed ; an' if you hadn't been 
 so strait-laced about takin' your share, you 
 might have been a few hundred to the good. 
 Well, I paid off the mortgage, bought the old 
 woman a new rig-out, an' got myself a better 
 horse all without touchin' a dollar of your 
 share. That I decided to keep till you came, 
 an' let you do whatever you liked with it; for
 
 270 A DREAM WITH 
 
 I couldn't make up my mind to pay it over to 
 Sam Wilkins, as you had advised. But neither 
 could I git Sam altogether out of my head. 
 Your words at partin' had set me a-thinkin'; 
 at first I couldn't see what he had done to de- 
 serve any share. The takin' of that boul'er 
 had made him no poorer, I thought; it had 
 laid there for hundreds upon hundreds of 
 years; an' I felt sure I was just doin' what 
 ninety-nine out of every hundred of my neigh- 
 bors, Sam included, would have done. Only 
 when I put myself in his place would I allow 
 that Sam was entitled to a share; an' that, I 
 believe, is the law. Well, I waited for you to 
 come or write, but you did neither; an' I 
 didn't write, 'cause I'm no fist with the pen. 
 I'd rather do a day's work at any time an' 
 I'm none too fond of that, either than sit 
 down to write a letter. 
 
 "Then I got a chance I had long been wish- 
 in' for; the house an' lot next to mine were 
 for sale, an' I had the money handy. I kind 
 o' thought that it was not the right thing to 
 do; but the temptation was great, an' to tell
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 271 
 
 you the truth, Doc, I didn't fight very hard to 
 resist it. Perhaps I might have won out in 
 the fight; but a man I don't like one that 
 would have made a bad neighbor wanted to 
 buy it, an' I had to act quick. I bought the 
 place, an' when the money was paid, I began 
 to feel that, maybe after all, I had not acted 
 the white man by Sam. So long as I had the 
 money by me I thought I should one day give 
 it to him through you; an' after it was gone, I 
 knew it would have been better for me to fol- 
 low your advice. As it was, I still had it in 
 my power, I thought, to do Sam a good turn, 
 an' would even up matters that way. 
 
 "You know, Doc, that this district had been 
 overrun by minin' spec'lators sharks, I call 
 them who bought the minin' options from 
 the farmers for a song an' a lot of promises. 
 They were goin' to develop the black lead 
 field, start a great industry, an' make of 
 Hawkesville a flourishin' town. In doin' all 
 this they would need lots of wood, which the 
 farmers could supply; lots of other farm prod- 
 ucts, such as oats, potatoes, hay, and so on,
 
 272 A DREAM WITH 
 
 would be required for the men an' horses em- 
 ployed, an' so a market would be found right 
 at home for all that the district produced. 
 This was the bait they held out to the farm- 
 ers. It caught me, too, an* I even helped the 
 sharpers to beat down the farmers in their 
 prices. But, bless you, Doc, them fellers had 
 no thought of developin' mines or startin' a 
 mill ; all they wanted to do was to gobble up 
 the black lead lands, form a syndicate, an' sell 
 out to the suckers. 
 
 "Now, I believed in some of them fellers to 
 my cost. I helped them, as I told you, bein' 
 promised a fair share of the rebate I got for 
 them. Sam Wilkins' son-in-law was badly 
 taken in; he sold the option on his place for 
 a nominal sum, only a few dollars bein' paid 
 down; but this was sufficient to enable the 
 shark to hold on to the option for a time an' 
 shut out other buyers, who offered a better 
 price. Sam was hoppin' mad, an' threatened 
 to go gunnin' for the shark. More than that 
 he riz the price of his own lot to 'six hun-
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 273 
 
 dred dollars, cash, before they put a pick in 
 my land,' as he said. 
 
 "So, Doc, this was the state of affairs the 
 second spring after you left. I hate to tell 
 this part of the story, for my plans didn't turn 
 out as I designed. Oh, yes; I done Sam good 
 service all right, an' made him my friend for 
 life; but my good deed reached out further 
 than I intended, an' benefited, besides Sam, 
 the man I most wanted to stick. 
 
 "Before the robins came that spring, I got a 
 letter from this man Redblood by name 
 sayin' that he was comin' soon to Hawkesville, 
 an' askin' me to provide quarters for him an' 
 a friend; also to find out what graphite or 
 mica lands were for sale. About the same 
 time I saw Sam in the village, an' hailed him. 
 
 " 'How'd you like, Sam, if I'd find you a 
 customer for your mineral lands?' 
 
 " 'Well, Thomas,' said he, 'you know my 
 price six hundred, cash down, an' no abate- 
 ment; an' if you find me a buyer on them 
 'terms, I'll allow you a five per cent commis- 
 sion.'
 
 274 A DREAM WITH 
 
 " 'I think I can do better for you than that, 
 Sam. What if I git ten or twelve hundred?' 
 
 " 'I'll make an even divide of all you git 
 over six hundred,' said he; 'but don't bring 
 any of them fellers around me 'nless they've 
 got the money to show, for I'm mad at the way 
 they treated my daughter's husband.' 
 
 " 'Another thing, Sam,' said I, 'whatever 
 price you git, you insist on keepin' a one-fourth 
 interest to yourself.' 
 
 " 'But won't that scare away any would-be 
 purchasers?' 
 
 " 'Not a bit of it; it will have just the op- 
 posite effect. It will make them think you 
 know there is somethin' good in your property, 
 an' they will be all the more anxious to git it.' 
 
 " 'But won't it cost me a power o' money 
 to help develop the property?' he asked. 
 
 " 'No,' says I ; 'them fellers never spend 
 much developin' a mine. All they do is to 
 open up an' lay bare a show of mineral, then 
 sell out as soon as possible. For every three 
 men the spec'lators put on the work, you put 
 on one; for every three dollars they spend for
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 275 
 
 supplies, you spend one; an' by the time you 
 have in this way contributed fifty or a hundred 
 dollars, you will know whether the graphite 
 or the mica, or the "astabestos" is goin' to 
 amount to anythin'. There is a big market 
 for all three just now; an' if any one of them 
 veins opens up well, why, a small fortune is 
 yours without any risk on your side. If noth- 
 in' of any account is found, you will be no 
 loser; for what you contribute will all come 
 back to you in horse hire, wood, an' other sup- 
 plies from your farm.' 
 
 " ( Gosh! Thomas, that sounds mighty well; 
 an' if you find me a customer on them terms, 
 I'll give you five per cent commission and 
 half of all you git over an' above six hundred 
 dollars. But don't haggle about the one-fourth 
 interest, for I want to sell ; I've had a bad win- 
 ter, an' I'm in need o' money.' 
 
 "Along came Redblood an' his friend with 
 the foreign name. I was to 've met them at the 
 station, but I kep' away on purpose, makin' 
 believe I had forgotten. All the same I was 
 just on needles to spring my game on them;
 
 276 A DREAM WITH 
 
 but I didn't want them to suspec' I had some- 
 thin' up my sleeve. By an' by, when we got 
 down to the tavern, an' the cigars an' whisky 
 had been passed around, Redblood began to 
 fish as usual. 
 
 " 'Any new finds in the graphite line, Tom?' 
 said he. 
 
 " 'All the graphite lands right here have 
 been taken up,' I answered; 'but a few miles 
 further back some fine specimens have been 
 found. Round at the house I have as fine a 
 sample of pure flake graphite as you ever 
 clapped an eye on; an', whisper it came off 
 Sam Wilkins' place.' 
 
 "'I've heard about that lot,' said he; 'but 
 it's a long way from a railroad.' 
 
 " 'That's so,' said I ; 'but there's more on 
 Sam's place than graphite. To my certain 
 knowledge there's a vein of clear white mica.' 
 
 "Man, Doc, you should 'ave seen them prick 
 up their ears when they heard this. Then I 
 knew it was mica they were after; for fine 
 mica was then fetchin' a desp'rate price. One 
 winked to the other, an' Redblood kep' send-
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 27? 
 
 in' round the bottle an' the cigars at a great 
 rate while he pumped me for all he was worth, 
 an' I was more than willin' to be pumped. 
 
 " 'Well,' said he, tryin' to look as if he took 
 no stock in the mica business, 'well, that's not 
 exactly in our line at present, but we might 
 look at it. Have you seen the vein, Tom?' 
 
 " 'Yes, I've seen it; an' I can lead you right 
 to it,' says I. 'Besides, there's a vein of ser- 
 pentine on the place,' I added, carelessly. 
 
 "This was true enough, Doc; but I didn't 
 tell them that the fibre of the 'astabestos' in it 
 is very short Hows'ever, it had its effect, I 
 could see. 
 
 " 'Now,' says I, 'if you're done treatin', let's 
 go round to the house, an' I'll show you some- 
 thin' else that came off Sam's place.' 
 
 "I had kep' a few splinters of the boulder, 
 Doc, an' as soon as I put them into their hands, 
 their eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. 
 
 " 'You don't mean to say that this was found 
 on Sam's place, do you?' said Redblood. 
 
 " 'That's just where it came from,' said T. 
 
 " 'Who knows of this besides you, Tom?'
 
 278 A DREAM WITH 
 
 " 'No livin' man, 'cep' one, an' he's in New 
 York.' 
 
 " 'Is he a miner?' 
 
 " 'No,' says I ; an' he seemed to feel re- 
 lieved. 
 
 " 'Any people been lookin' at the Wilkins 
 property?' 
 
 "'No,' I said; 'but there's a party comin' 
 from Ottawa to look at the mica; an' them 
 Pennsylvania fellers are goin' to look at the 
 graphite when they come up.' 
 
 "At this stage I left them sittin' together, 
 on purpose to give them a chance to talk over 
 matters; an' when I came back from the sta- 
 ble, where I'd been feedin' my horses, Red- 
 blood wanted me to drive them out to Sam's 
 right away. 
 
 " 'No use/ I said, 'unless you've got the 
 money to speak for you.' 
 
 " 'Well, we haven't enough money to buy 
 the place just now, but we've got enough to 
 bind the bargain if we should conclude to 
 buy,' said Redblood. 
 
 " ' 'Twouldn't be safe for you to make that
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 279 
 
 offer to Sam. He has had one transaction 
 of that kind in his family already,' says I ; 'an' 
 if you are goin' out with that intention, he's 
 as likely as not to chase you off the place with 
 his dogs an' gun. But I'll drive you out if you 
 like.' 
 
 " 'Sam wants an all-fired price for his lot 
 six hundred, is it not?' he asked. 
 
 " 'The price has riz very consid'rable,' says 
 I ; 'that was what he asked last year, but now 
 it is twelve hundred, cash, an' he reserves a 
 one-fourth interest to himself. He'll talk busi- 
 ness with you on them terms an' no others. 
 Shall I hitch up my team an' drive you back?' 
 
 "Well, they reckoned they wouldn't go back 
 that day; they would come again soon, pre- 
 pared to buy if they thought well of it. But 
 they cautioned me to steer nobody else to 
 Sam's, an' asked leave to keep one of the 
 splinters I showed them; an' they promised to 
 do the right thing by me for all the informa- 
 tion I had given them. 
 
 "True to their promise, they came along the 
 next week, an' hired me to drive them out to
 
 280 A DREAM WITH 
 
 Sam's. What surprised me most was the way 
 they proceeded to do business. They looked 
 at the 'astabestos' vein, an' at the graphite 
 showin', then got me to lead the way to the 
 mica vein. When we got there, Redblood 
 picked up a few more splinters of quartz; 
 they must 'ave flew off when I was smashirt' 
 the boul'er, an' sunk in the snow. I saw him 
 slip them in his pocket without sayin' a word 
 about them. We looked at the mica, an' they 
 agreed it might be worth while developing 
 though there was but little in sight. The up- 
 shot of it was that, without hagglin', they 
 came to Sam's terms; an' that very afternoon 
 the deed of sale was drawn up in proper shape 
 by the notary in the village, the money paid, 
 an' I got the three hundred dollars Sam prom- 
 ised, besides the five per cent commission. 
 
 "How I chuckled! 'Good boy, Tom,' I 
 said to myself; 'you've done a neighbor a good 
 turn without wrongin' yourself, an' you've 
 evened up matters with them sharks.' 
 
 "Now comes the strangest part of the story. 
 Them fellers lost no time in startin' to develop
 
 DEVELOPMENTS 281 
 
 a mica mine. They put a few men to work to 
 clear away the soil where we found the 
 boul'er, so as to follow the vein. There it 
 was, sure enough, all the way under the bank 
 of earth, an' in spots it grew wider as it come 
 down the slope. Just a little to the right of 
 where we found the boul'er, they began to 
 drill an' blast. 
 
 "Well, Doc, that mine was a payin' spec' 
 from the first. In a week they had taken out 
 a hundred pounds of fine white mica of good 
 size ; an' they kep' up this av'rage all summer 
 an' well into the fall, at little expense, for they 
 took only what was near the surface, an' they 
 required no derrick or win'lass. The next 
 spring, when they started work again, they 
 decided to sink a shaft on the spot where they 
 had blasted first of all, an' where the vein had 
 been widest, though now it had been lost. 
 After a few days they uncovered a pocket that 
 would make the fortune of any workin' man. 
 None of this was taken out at first; they just 
 kep' on takin' away the rock an' exposin' to 
 view as much mica as possible.
 
 282 A DREAM WITH 
 
 "Clearly it was the intention of Redblood 
 an' his gang to sell out, though Sam objected, 
 but his word didn't go very far. Well, they 
 soon had an offer of twenty-five thousand dol- 
 lars for their mine; but they're holdin' out for 
 fifty thousand, an' I believe they'll git it, too. 
 
 "So you see, Doc, I done a good turn to Sam 
 after all." 
 
 "That you did, Tom," said I, "and incident- 
 ally, to the 'mining sharks,' too." 
 
 "Ay, that's my medicine. Great Scotch- 
 man! If I had only handled that chance well, 
 I might 'ave been a made man by this time. 
 As for Sam, why there's nawthin' in reason 
 that he won't do for me." 
 
 "How did you make out with the 'sharks,' 
 Tom? Did they fulfill any of their prom- 
 ises?" 
 
 "Blame the one! 'Stead of payin' me any 
 commission, they accused me of importin' 
 them splinters of quartz!"
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 283 
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 IN my efforts to alleviate the bodily suffer- 
 ing, and enlighten the spiritual darkness of 
 my fellow-men, I have had abundant oppor- 
 tunity of studying mankind at its best and at 
 its worst. Many a death-scene have I been 
 called upon to witness, some sad in the ex- 
 treme, others positively glorious; and, as a 
 priest of the Christian Church, I hold that 
 there is no experience so inspiring, so strength- 
 ening to our flagging faith, as the triumphant 
 entry into peace of a true believer. Such is 
 not death; it is apotheosis. 
 
 I am now pastor of a large, and I fear, over- 
 indulgent city congregation, who thrust upon 
 me more thousands of dollars yearly than at 
 the outset of my career I could earn of hun- 
 dreds ; but were I asked what was the happiest
 
 284 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 period of my life, I should unhesitatingly 
 refer to the three years closing with the sixties, 
 which I spent as a struggling medical mis- 
 sionary in the thinly settled lumber country of 
 
 northern M . Having served my country 
 
 for two and a half years in the civil war, in 
 the capacity of surgeon, I left the army with 
 a constitution irreparably enfeebled, as I 
 thought; and resolving to spend the remain- 
 der of my years in the active service of the 
 Church, I soon entered a theological seminary. 
 
 When I graduated, and was regularly or- 
 dained to preach the gospel, the state of my 
 health forbade my seeking the dark continent 
 of Africa, or the teeming cities of China, as 
 the scene of my missionary labors, and sug- 
 gested the great pine country already indi- 
 cated, where the sound of a church bell had 
 not yet been heard, and the nearest resident 
 physician was about fifty miles distant. Here 
 it was that I first met Dugald the Hermit, 
 whose final taking off was at once the weird- 
 est and most glorious that I ever witnessed. 
 
 Some of his ignorant and malicious detract-
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 285 
 
 ors called him Dugald the Miser, others the 
 woman-hater; in both instances detraction 
 completely over-reached herself, for surely 
 never was a man to whom such misnomers 
 were applied. The most I could learn about 
 him was from the store-keeper at the 
 "head," a small settlement five miles from 
 the hermit's cabin, who informed me that Du- 
 gald could speak the Gaelic as well as the 
 English language; that he was an honest, 
 harmless old man, who sought no favor of any 
 one, save to be let alone; and that he never 
 spoke unless first addressed. 
 
 My coming to the "head" had been exten- 
 sively advertised and discussed in the store 
 and in the blacksmith's shop ; nevertheless, the 
 first Sunday I held a meeting there, it was 
 with astonishment that the settlers noticed the 
 presence of Dugald, who proved a most de- 
 vout worshiper and attentive listener. He sat 
 a little apart from the rest (the service was out 
 of doors), as if desiring to avoid conversation; 
 and at the close, he immediately walked away, 
 exchanging words with nobody.
 
 286 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 All through the sermon I had hardly teen 
 able to withdraw my eyes from Dugald, so fas- 
 cinated was I by his strange and picturesque 
 appearance. His figure, of almost colossal 
 proportions, clothed in garments partly of 
 coarse homespun, partly of skins with the hair 
 outside, was such as would have attracted at- 
 tention anywhere ; but his noble head and be- 
 nignant countenance were a study which an 
 artist would have liked to depict. 
 
 At the close of the service Dugald had 
 walked away, oblivious of the intimation that 
 all whom I had not yet met should remain to 
 make my aquaintance; but being fully deter- 
 mined that his bashfulness should not stand 
 in the way of a possible friendship, I started 
 up the trail after him. The store-keeper, in- 
 deed, had discouraged me from making the 
 attempt, saying that it would be fruitless; 
 nevertheless, having overtaken the hermit, I 
 introduced myself as Mr. MacMorland, and 
 offered my hand. Unhesitatingly he returned 
 the courtesy, conversed pleasantly and intel- 
 ligently, and, at parting, invited me to give
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 287 
 
 him a call if ever I should happen to be out 
 his way. 
 
 I had walked about a mile along the trail, 
 and when, on returning to the "head" and re- 
 porting the result of my interview with the 
 Hermit, the settlers could hardly believe me. 
 That a perfect stranger had so easily succeeded 
 in gaining the confidence of the recluse, who 
 had never invited one of his neighbors to see 
 the inside of his cabin, was a slight they could 
 not easily brook; but then, I was a minister, 
 and that made all the difference. 
 
 My calling, certainly, may have had some- 
 thing to do with it; but I am inclined to think 
 that the prefix, "Mac," to my name, and the 
 magic of the Gaelic, in which I had addressed 
 him, and which a Highlander abroad so loves 
 to hear, were in reality the keys that unlocked 
 the doors of the hermit's heart. However that 
 may be, I have more than once in my life been 
 thankful that, though an American, I was 
 born of Highland parents, who taught me to 
 speak in their ancient tongue. Then, again, I 
 perceived at the first exchange of civilities
 
 288 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 that the hermit was, in spite of his uncouth 
 garb, a gentleman. 
 
 Thus began my friendship with Dugald, 
 and nearly every time I came round on my 
 monthly circuit I paid him a visit. Sometimes 
 in winter I spent a day or two with him, en- 
 joying his hospitality and fellowship; but, 
 though I tried by skilful questions, never 
 could I draw from him the story of his past. 
 Beyond the fact that he had come from Inver- 
 ness, in Scotland, I could learn nothing. On 
 every other subject he would converse freely, 
 and he listened with the greatest eagerness to 
 my stories of the great civil war; he marveled 
 to hear of the wonders wrought by steam and 
 the telegraph since he had withdrawn from 
 the world. Frequently, too, we conversed on 
 religion and literature, for he was thoroughly 
 conversant with the few books he possessed. 
 A Bible in Gaelic, one in English, Baxter's 
 "Saints' Rest," the "Pilgrim's Progress," 
 "Shakespeare," "Burns" and "Ossian" consti- 
 tuted his library, and I confess that his knowl- 
 edge of these works, especially of the Bible, 
 far surpassed mine.
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 289 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 IT is not of the man I would write, how- 
 ever, but rather of his remarkable taking-off. 
 On that memorable night, by a series of odd 
 mishaps, I found myself at Dugald's cabin 
 just an hour after nightfall. I was not due at 
 the "head" for some days; but having been 
 called to a remote settler's hut to set a limb, 
 and from there to another hut in a different 
 direction to baptize a child, I had, on attempt- 
 ing to return to my original starting point, 
 lost the trail. When I found my bearings 
 again, it was too late to reach my destination, 
 and I had either to make the most of the re- 
 maining daylight and reach the hermit's cabin, 
 or make up my mind to spend the night in the 
 forest with the wolves, bears, and panthers, 
 all of which were then numerous in that re- 
 gion. 
 
 When I came within sight of the hut, I was
 
 290 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 both surprised and delighted to see a stream 
 of light issuing from the open door. Soon 
 the hermit's voice penetrated the intervening 
 darkness, saying: 
 
 "Good evening to you, Mr. MacMorland. 
 I knew you were coming, and I am all ready 
 for you." 
 
 "Why, what's the matter, Dugald? Are 
 you ill?" I asked in quick succession, rather 
 alarmed at the strange remark. 
 
 "No, no; not sick at all, but well. What is 
 more," replied he, "I am happy. But step in, 
 and when you have eaten a bite, I shall have 
 something to say." 
 
 On entering the cabin, I found that prepa- 
 rations had evidently been made for my com- 
 ing; the table was set, the bouillon kettle 
 simmered in the ashes, and the settee on which 
 I usually slept was spread with its covering 
 of furs. It seemed all so strange to me that, 
 for a while, I could not give utterance to my 
 surprise; to Dugald, my coming seemed to be 
 but the fulfilment of a promise. 
 
 Now, I was no believer in supernatural ap-
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 291 
 
 pearances, or in occultism of any sort my 
 early scientific training having probably in- 
 fluenced me against it; but the unheard-of ex- 
 periences of that night produced such an ef- 
 fect on my mind that even after years, my 
 scientific assurance fails to furnish an expla- 
 nation that does not involve the supernatural. 
 
 During supper I cast many an anxious look 
 at my host, expecting to discover some symp- 
 toms of a fever, which, I thought, would ac- 
 count for the uncanny nature of his remarks. 
 At the close, according to his custom, he rev- 
 erently said "grace after meat," removed the 
 remains of the meal, sat down by the fire and 
 seemed to invite conversation. I noticed that 
 his cheeks, which always bore the hue of 
 health, were now of a deeper red; his fearless 
 blue eyes were fuller and more prominent, and 
 burned with an intenser light ; his nostrils were 
 dilated and his speech more rapid all be- 
 tokening a state of great excitement. 
 
 "Are you sure you are quite well, Dugald?" 
 I asked. 
 
 "Sure, Mr. MacMorland," replied he; "in
 
 292 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 fact, I have not felt so well for many a long 
 year. And," he added, in an intense whisper, 
 "great happines is mine!" 
 
 Still thinking that incipient fever was 
 threatening his reason, I asked him to let me 
 feel his pulse, and prescribe for him; but he 
 only smiled at my concern, as he remarked : 
 
 "No, no; the Great Physician himself has 
 prescribed for me, and I repeat that I am 
 happy. Before sunrise to-morrow you shall 
 see with your own eyes how potent is the po- 
 tion which he hath administered to his serv- 
 ant." 
 
 Then he abruptly remarked, "You are not 
 afraid of a dead man, doctor?" and when I 
 assured him of the contrary, he said, "That 
 is well." 
 
 "Explain yourself, Dugald," said I, in a 
 slightly irritated tone. "You protest that there 
 is nothing the matter with you, and yet you 
 speak of your immediate death as a certainty. 
 You speak in riddles. What reason have you 
 for supposing that your end is so near?" 
 
 "The very best reason in the world," an-
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 293 
 
 swered he, calmly, as he looked earnestly into 
 my eyes; "the Eerie Piper, my family's 
 wraith, has visited me. The night before last, 
 at the midnight hour, I heard him play the 
 coronach as plainly as I can hear your voice. 
 Last night he came again, playing longer and 
 louder than before; and to-night, if you care 
 to sit up so late, your own ears will hear 
 him." 
 
 Sleep was never further from my eyelids 
 than then, though I was fatigued from my toil- 
 some tramp through the wilderness; and I 
 would not have chosen an alternative had there 
 been one, so interested was I in the hermit's 
 weird tale. 
 
 "For seven generations," resumed he, "as 
 far as we can trace, hath the Lord vouchsafed 
 to our family in the direct line, this merciful 
 presage of death. By those who have died in 
 the old family seat, he has been seen and 
 heard; those who die abroad only hear the 
 Eerie Piper. Praise be to God, no man of our 
 kin was ever known to quail at the coming
 
 294 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 of the wraith; and no more will I, as you 
 shall- see. 
 
 "To my father, who served under General 
 Pakenham at New Orleans, the wraith came 
 for the third time on the eve of that bloody 
 and unnecessary battle. He was one of the 
 first men to fall in the hopeless charge. My 
 grandfather and his father both lived the al- 
 lotted span, and, having been warned by the 
 wraith, laid down their lives while still hale 
 and vigorous. None of my ancestors have died 
 of sickness; they have either, like my father, 
 died on the field of battle, or, like my grand- 
 father, been suddenly called away. They 
 have been like candles that are snuffed out ere 
 the light has begun to flicker. 
 
 "How old do you think I am, Mr. Mac- 
 Morland?" he asked. 
 
 "Were it not for the whiteness of your hair 
 and the slight stoop of your shoulders, I 
 should judge that you were barely turned fifty. 
 Your complexion and your movements are not 
 those of a man past his prime," I answered, 
 truthfully.
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 295 
 
 "To-morrow is my seventy-first birthday! 
 To-morrow, forty-six years ago, was to have 
 been our wedding day. To-morrow, with 
 Flora, I shall keep the tryst so cruelly broken 
 by death," continued he. 
 
 "My mother dying soon after, I could bear 
 the old place no longer; and selling all, I 
 sailed for America. Having gradually 
 worked my way up the St. Lawrence and the 
 great lakes, I finally entered this country, and 
 chose for my future home this spot, as being 
 far enough remote for solitude, and yet near 
 enough to a settlement to procure a few neces- 
 sary supplies. Here have I lived during all 
 these years, but not so lonely as some people 
 imagine." Then, pointing to his rude book- 
 shelf, he resumed: "For I have communed 
 with great minds ; and" in an intensely tragic 
 whisper "in the midst of this solitude Flora 
 has ever been present with me." 
 
 I now felt sure that the fever, which all 
 along I had suspected, was fast depriving 
 Dugald of his senses; and I was about to force 
 my services as a physician upon him, when,
 
 296 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 abruptly changing the subject, he said, "Mr. 
 MacMorland, I have a favor to ask, and that 
 is why I sent for you." 
 
 "But," I protested, "you did not send for 
 me; at least no message reached me. I came 
 here by the merest chance, and, had I not lost 
 my way, I should have been miles from here 
 this night." 
 
 "Nevertheless," said he, with a suspicion of 
 severity in his voice, "I sent for you, and you 
 came. Mr. MacMorland, not in vain have I 
 lived all these long years in the wilderness, 
 communing with God and with nature, for 
 I have learned some of the secrets of the lat- 
 ter, and something, too, of the power of 
 prayer." 
 
 Never was rebuke more merited by a young 
 minister of the gospel; seldom was one more 
 productive of results. The hermit, noticing 
 my confusion, resumed in his usual kindly 
 voice: "You have not promised to do the 
 favor I have to ask of you." 
 
 "With the help of God," I promised, "I 
 will do whatsoever you may ask."
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 297 
 
 "First, then," said he, "I ask that you dis- 
 pose of my body with Christian rites. You 
 will bury me in my kilt, not forgetting to lay 
 my pipes beside me. My grave is already dug 
 at the west side of my own clearing." 
 
 I fear that I must have started visibly at 
 the mention of his kilt, for no such costume 
 had I or any of the settlers ever seen the her- 
 mit wear; I had, indeed, seen his bagpipe, and 
 heard him discourse sweet, weird music there- 
 on. However, I said nothing, but wondered 
 what surprise was coming next. 
 
 Dugald had risen, gone to a small chest of 
 polished black oak the only article of fur- 
 niture in the cabin not made by his own hands 
 and brought forth two packages, neatly 
 done up in buckskin. Handing me the smaller 
 package, he said: "In this you will find suffi- 
 cient gold to defray the small expense of my 
 funeral. What is left you will keep for your 
 own use, less one-third, which you will apply 
 as you think fit to the benefit of your charge." 
 
 The larger package was accompanied by 
 an unsealed letter, addressed to a firm of
 
 298 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 writers to the signet in Edinburgh, and, as 
 he handed it to me, he enjoined: 
 
 "You will write to this firm once a year for 
 seven years, asking for information of the 
 persons, or their descendants, mentioned in 
 the accompanying letter; and if, at the end of 
 that time you find no trace of them, you may 
 open the package and appropriate its contents, 
 being careful to burn the letter. Until then, 
 you will kindly refrain from examining it. 
 The smaller package you are at liberty to open 
 as soon as I shall have closed my eyes."
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 299 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE evening was now well advanced, and 
 the midnight hour, so fraught with fate, could 
 not be far off. I longed to look at my watch, 
 but lacked the courage to do so; and I wished 
 that Dugald would consult his timepiece, or 
 ask me the hour. Of the two, I am certain 
 that the hermit was the more composed. 
 Never before, not even in the army hospital, 
 where my ears were filled with the groans of 
 the wounded and the moans of the dying, had 
 my nerves been subjected to such a strain ; not 
 only did the hermit's strange words and ac- 
 tions upset me, but I felt surrounded by un- 
 canny influences, the nature of which I could 
 not attempt to explain. 
 
 Suddenly Dugald started from his chair, 
 stood for a moment in a listening attitude, and 
 exclaimed, as he stepped swiftly to the door,
 
 300 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 "The Eerie Piper for the third time, praise 
 God!" 
 
 Mechanically I followed him out into the 
 moonlight, looked up the trail, across the 
 clearing, down the trail, but saw nothing, 
 heard nothing, save the melancholy plaint of 
 the night-waking whip-poor-will. Not so 
 with Dugald; he stood rapt in attention, striv- 
 ing to catch the last echo of the now receding 
 coronach, until he was apparently satisfied 
 that the piper had gone beyond his hearing. 
 I now found courage to look at my watch, and 
 the clear moonlight showed that the hands 
 pointed exactly to midnight! 
 
 Taking no notice of my presence until we 
 had re-entered the cabin, Dugald said, in his 
 usual, though subdued, tone of voice : 
 
 "Let us worship God, and I, for this night, 
 will lead." 
 
 Impressively, as I have never heard since, 
 he read the twenty-third Psalm, Scottish met- 
 rical version, and led the singing in a strong, 
 steady voice, rendering the last stanza with 
 marvelous pathos. Next he read a portion of
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 301 
 
 the New Testament, selecting the fourteenth 
 chapter of John's gospel, and, closing the 
 Bible, said: "Let us engage in prayer." 
 
 I have heard some of the most eloquent pul- 
 pit orators of America and Europe preach and 
 pray, but never have I heard the language of 
 prayer in such perfection as it fell from the 
 lips of that simple recluse. His prayer, ex- 
 pressive of humility, contrition, faith, love, 
 and gratitude, closed with this remarkable 
 petition : "And if it be in accordance with thy 
 holy will, O Lord, take me where Flora is; 
 and thine be the praise forever. Amen!" 
 
 While the hermit was pouring forth the 
 fulness of his soul in prayer, my nerves, which 
 up to this time I had scarcely been able to con- 
 trol, were gradually restored to their wonted 
 calm, and I arose from my knees strengthened 
 and composed. I felt no longer surrounded 
 by those weird influences which had so nearly 
 upset me. I felt as if I were in the house of 
 God, and that it was good for me to be there. 
 Fortunate, too, that my nerves had returned
 
 302 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 to their usual tranquillity, for the strangest, 
 weirdest scene was yet to be enacted! 
 
 After worship the hermit seemed quite 
 oblivious of my presence, but a change was 
 very noticeable in his manner. His actions 
 were deliberate, but expeditious, as if there 
 was no time to be lost, and yet no occasion for 
 hurry. 
 
 He pulled out the little oaken chest from 
 the dark corner where it stood, covered by a 
 fox-skin, and to my amazement, drew forth, 
 article after article, a complete Highland cos- 
 tume kilt, plaid, hose, shoon, sporran, even 
 to cap and feather. With careful hands he 
 unfolded the articles, and laid them in order 
 on the bench by the wall. Apparently satis- 
 fied that everything was there, he divested 
 himself of his other garments and donned his 
 handsome kilt of tartan, which seemed bright 
 in color as if fresh from the tailor's hands. 
 
 Now I perceived that my friend's injunc- 
 tion regarding his burial would not be impos- 
 sible to fulfill. Observing that he cast an oc- 
 casional glance at the fire, which had burned
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 303 
 
 low, I anticipated his wish, and- put a pine 
 knot on the hearth, the light from which soon 
 filled the cabin. 
 
 By this time his toilet was completed, every 
 button and hook fastened, every buckle 
 clasped. His cap, with the golden eagle's 
 feather, was set jauntily on his head, as if he 
 had been a youthful bridegroom preparing to 
 meet his bride. Next he produced his bag- 
 pipe, on which I had often heard him perform 
 with exquisite skill ; but I observed that the in- 
 strument was now decorated with long stream- 
 ers of tartan ribbon, matching the color and 
 pattern of the kilt, as if for some festive oc- 
 casion. 
 
 Having tuned his pipe, he began to pace up 
 and down the limited space of the cabin floor, 
 discoursing the weirdest and most thrilling 
 music. I am no musician myself, but I know 
 something of the aims and ideals of musical 
 composers, some of whom it has been my priv- 
 ilege to know, and it seemed to me as if the 
 hermit, in his inspired improvisations, poured 
 forth the whole story of his life, which was
 
 304 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 one long sacrifice to his lost Flora. Love, un- 
 speakable grief, longing, yearning, hope, faith 
 all these I could trace in his melodies. 
 
 But look what a change has come over the 
 man himself! Save his noble head of snowy, 
 silken curls and his patriarchal beard, there is 
 nothing in his appearance to suggest old age. 
 The figure is that of a young man in the vigor 
 of health and strength ; gone is the stoop from 
 his shoulders; light and springy are his foot- 
 steps as when, six and forty years before, he 
 trod the moors of Invernesshire, on his way 
 to visit his beloved Flora. 
 
 It is not for me to say what cause produced 
 this wonderful change, but it may not be out 
 of place to ask here, "Who ever did see a true 
 Highland piper walk otherwise than as I have 
 just described?" And it seems to me that 
 there is a great deal of truth in the couplet: 
 
 The piper, in his kilt arrayed, 
 
 Is grandest creature God e'er made. 
 
 Louder and louder blows the pipe, singing 
 of hopes realized, of faith triumphant. The
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 305 
 
 head of the piper seems higher in air, and 
 his pace is quickened to the accelerated tempo 
 of the music. In a glorious blast, as of victory 
 won, the music ceased, and the hermit, as he 
 laid his instrument on the bench, kept his gaze 
 on one particular corner of the room, where 
 nothing unusual was, however, visible to my 
 eyes. Looking steadily at the vision vouch- 
 safed to him, presently he said in tones of in- 
 expressible tenderness: 
 
 "Thus was I dressed, my Flora, when 
 
 Your cherry lips last time I kissed; 
 'Nor have I donned this marriage garb, 
 Since Death, so cruel, broke our tryst; 
 But Death, that robbed me of my bride, 
 Now calls me to your side." 
 
 As he spoke, a glory seemed to radiate from 
 his countenance, which shone with a happiness 
 such as, I fear, is seldom granted to mortal. 
 Love unspeakable, peace profound, and bliss 
 angelic, composed that look. 
 
 At length, opening his arms as if to clasp 
 some loved one to his embrace, he started for
 
 306 THE EERIE PIPER 
 
 the spot on which his gaze had been riveted, 
 but staggered, swayed a moment, then fell. 
 
 I reached his side in time to hear him artic- 
 ulate with his dying breath : "Flora, lass, I am 
 coming!" 
 
 The beatific smile never left his lips, nor 
 did the radiance leave his countenance. With- 
 out a struggle or a pang he had passed away, 
 and his arms, which, when he fell, had been 
 outstretched towards the vision, were now 
 folded across his chest, as if, at last, he had 
 clasped in his bosom his beloved Flora. Such 
 I call not death, but rather apotheosis. 
 
 The hermit was buried in his handsome kilt, 
 his bagpipe by his side, the settlers from the 
 "head" and neighborhood turning out to a 
 man to do him honor; and when they had 
 heard from my lips something of his life-long 
 sacrifice on the altar of love, and of the legacy 
 left in my hands for their benefit, detraction 
 hung her head for shame. A neat little frame 
 building, which served for church and school- 
 house for many years, was erected with the
 
 THE EERIE PIPER 307 
 
 proceeds of Dugald's legacy to my parishion- 
 ers. 
 
 As for the larger package, it was never 
 opened by me, but, judging from the letters 
 of gratitude received from the writers to the 
 signet, to whom it was, after two years, des- 
 patched, it must have contained articles of 
 great intrinsic value. The black oak chest 
 still stands in my library, and a number of rare 
 specimens of the English guinea remain to re- 
 mind me of the hermit's bounty.
 
 3 o8 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK OUTING 
 CLUB. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 "THEN I may accept the invitation for you, 
 too?" inquired Mrs. Elliott of her handsome 
 niece. 
 
 "Well, if you assure me there's no harm in 
 it, I think you may." 
 
 "Harm! Bless you, if I thought it was not 
 the most innocent little lark I should be the 
 last person in the world to countenance, let 
 alone suggest it. So easily done, too! And 
 how fortunate that none of them know of your 
 presence in England! But there is the letter; 
 read it while I write acceptance for us both." 
 
 And while her aunt wrote, Miss Forrester 
 read: 
 "Mr DEAR MRS. ELLIOTT: 
 
 "Read the other sheets after you have re- 
 plied to this invitation to join us on our next
 
 OUTING CLUB 309 
 
 outing, Saturday first, to Canterbury. Do 
 not lose any time in replying, for there is no 
 lack of eligibles waiting for admission. In 
 great haste. CLARA M. RANSOME." 
 
 The other pages conveyed the following in- 
 formation : 
 
 "Well, I have been on another outing, and 
 such a delightful day we had! Mr. R. is just 
 as much in love with these excursions as I am, 
 and wonders why the idea never occurred to 
 him, as if any bright, original idea could ever 
 occur to my poor, dear R. ! It takes an Amer- 
 ican to originate ideas and put them into prac- 
 tice. 
 
 "What a splendid man is Colonel Tapley! 
 though my brother, the major, says he is no 
 military man. What a wonder and a pity I 
 was going to say 'a shame' it is that he is 
 such a confirmed old bachelor. 
 
 "But I must tell you some more about our 
 club. Well, we have got a name for it at 
 last; it is called The End-of-the-Week Out- 
 ing Club.' My poor R. suggested 'Saturday'
 
 310 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 for 'end-of-the-week' ; but the Colonel pointed 
 out that, as we shall have to start, occasionally 
 at least, on Friday evenings to visit the more 
 distant places so as to have time to see the 
 sights and return to the city on Saturday, poor 
 R.'s suggested title did not quite cover the 
 ground. 
 
 "Just fancy, one of the places the Colonel 
 proposes to visit is Stratford-on-Avon, to see 
 the tomb of Shakespeare. Now, who would 
 ever have thought of going there? Certainly 
 not one of our club, although we are all Eng- 
 lish, except, of course, the Colonel; and he, 
 too, prides himself on his English descent. 
 His ancestors, he says, were Puritans; and he 
 is a great admirer of Oliver Cromwell, John 
 Milton, and other great historical characters 
 more than I can name. 
 
 "There I go, talking of the Colonel again, 
 when I want to tell you of our club. Well, I 
 might say he is the club the life and soul and 
 brains of it. He carries his programme 
 through each time without the slightest hitch. 
 But isn't it funny that he will admit none but
 
 OUTING CLUB 311 
 
 middle-aged people to the club? And he has 
 good reasons to give for it, too; he says: 'The 
 youngsters would want to outdo their elders 
 in some way or other, or would wander off in 
 pairs to romantic nooks, and so destroy the 
 unity of the little party.' And I might add on 
 my own account that the love-making of the 
 young folks would be very aggravating in the 
 sight of the one or two spinsters in our club. 
 So he confines membership to the middle- 
 aged. But we don't mind that, do we? When 
 one has been married twenty-five or more 
 years, one need not feel offended at being 
 counted among the elderly. 
 
 "The excursions are historical, literary, 
 ecclesiastical, and educational. I declare I 
 must have my dictionary handy when I want 
 to quote the Colonel's words. I am told it is a 
 habit the Americans have that of using big 
 words and the use of them seems to be quite 
 natural .with the Colonel. 
 
 "There is to be a Milton excursion, though 
 I don't know where to ; two Tennyson excur- 
 sions, but I have forgotten the reason the Colo-
 
 312 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 ncl gave for honoring the late laureate's mem- 
 ory with two; and we are going to ever so 
 many churches, chapels, cathedrals, schools, 
 and colleges. Poor R. admits he has learned 
 a great deal about his own country since the 
 Colonel began to lead him around; and so do 
 all the rest of us. 
 
 "I have taken the best part of three wet 
 days to write this letter, and haven't told you 
 half of what I could say about the Colonel and 
 the club. Will tell you more when I see you ; 
 till then, believe me, 
 
 "Ever affectionately yours, 
 "CLARA M. RANSOME." 
 
 Miss Forrester was much amused and in- 
 terested. The scheme of the excursions 
 pleased her; besides, she was anxious to meet 
 the Colonel. 
 
 Miss Forrester had been in India for al- 
 most ten years, where she filled an educational 
 position of great responsibility. In recogni- 
 tion of her services the trustees of the institu- 
 tion had insisted on her taking a year's vaca-
 
 OUTING CLUB 313 
 
 tion on full salary, with the promise of pro- 
 motion to a still more honorable position on 
 her return; and in order to equip herself the 
 better for her new work she had come to Lon- 
 don to study special subjects, and learn all she 
 could of the latest educational developments. 
 Moreover, she had secretly resolved to visit 
 America and study the school system there; 
 and this fact gave her an additional incentive 
 to meet the Colonel, in whom she recognized 
 a man keenly alive to the advantages of cul- 
 ture, and who no doubt could tell her much 
 that would be useful about education in his 
 own country. 
 
 Colonel Tapley had been some months in 
 London, attending to important business for 
 his firm in New York; and, being a university 
 man, was well read in English history, litera- 
 ture, and literary biography. This was his 
 opportunity, then, to visit the spots hallowed 
 by the footsteps of the departed great ones with 
 whose minds he was familiar, and London was 
 the centre from which to set out. When this 
 idea first occurred to him he rather liked it;
 
 3H THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 he broached it to a few friends, who also liked 
 it, and the little club was formed. 
 
 It was agreed to avoid as far as possible 
 the regular excursion boats and trains, and 
 leave the places of most common resort, at 
 least in the height of the season, to the holiday 
 crowds. If the journey could be made by 
 water, a launch was chartered for the occa- 
 sion ; and if the objective point could only be 
 reached by land the greater part of the dis- 
 tance would be covered by train, the rest by 
 brake or wagonette. This arrangement added 
 variety to the outing, and gave superior op- 
 portunities for viewing the landscape. The 
 point of interest, whether royal palace, baro- 
 nial hall, ruined abbey, or Gothic cathedral, 
 having been surveyed, dinner or tea the lat- 
 ter most frequently was taken in one of the 
 quaint inns which are still numerous in rural 
 England. 
 
 Colonel Tapley was a bachelor of middle 
 age "past the fiftieth mile-stone," as he him- 
 self remarked; but he bore his years lightly, 
 and notwithstanding his grizzled hair, might
 
 OUTING CLUB 31$ 
 
 well have passed for a man of forty. His fig- 
 ure was tall, straight as an arrow, and inclined 
 rather to spareness than obesity. While his 
 face was not particularly handsome, it was a 
 good, strong face, with a pleasing expression, 
 and at the same time indicative of character. 
 Why the Colonel had not married.was a mys- 
 tery, of which he volunteered no solution ; the 
 ladies of the club had tried very artfully to 
 elicit the reason, but with equal skill and good 
 nature he parried every attempt. But all 
 liked him, the ladies unanimously pronounc- 
 ing him "a splendid man," and a great prize 
 to the woman who could capture him. 
 
 Was the Colonel wealthy? That was an- 
 other question which agitated the little club. 
 The Colonel himself gave no inkling of his 
 circumstances; he lived modestly, dressed 
 quietly, and did not talk recklessly of millions. 
 In fact his very reticence about himself and 
 his affairs was what astounded the club most; 
 he was so different from Americans they had 
 heard and read about. One little incident, 
 however, created the belief that he was enor-
 
 3i6 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 mously rich. At one place where they took tea, 
 the china set on the table was of exceedingly 
 fine material, and exquisitely designed and 
 decorated. The Colonel, admiring the china, 
 offered a hundred pounds for the set. This 
 sum seemed fabulous to the members of the 
 club, and they agreed that the Colonel must 
 be a millionaire to offer so much for a few 
 dozen pieces of china old-fashioned at that; 
 and they 'did not hesitate to say so. 
 
 "A simple business proposition," remarked 
 he. 
 
 The impression remained, however, that 
 the Colonel was very rich. Then, too, he 
 sometimes insisted on purchasing souvenirs of 
 the places visited, which he presented to the 
 ladies; and those were no mere gewgaws, but 
 articles of considerable value.
 
 OUTING CLUB 317 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 ON the morning of the Canterbury excur- 
 sion, which was "literary, historical, and eccle- 
 siastical," the little club met in the parlor of 
 the Colonel's hotel. Mrs. Elliott was warmly 
 welcomed as a new member, and cordially 
 thanked for bringing her niece, Miss Forres- 
 ter, who, it was hoped, would also consent to 
 join. 
 
 The start was made by rail ; but in order to 
 carry out the literary idea of the excursion, at 
 least in part, the last dozen miles or so were 
 covered by driving along the supposed route 
 of Chaucer's pilgrims. An intelligent Jehu, 
 well acquainted with the history and tradi- 
 tions of his locality, can add a great deal to the 
 entertainment of his passengers; and if there 
 was such a man in the neighborhood, Colonel 
 Tapley generally managed to secure his serv- 
 ices. Moreover, the Colonel had the happy
 
 318 THE END-OF-THE-WEER 
 
 knack of putting Jehu entirely at his ease, and 
 getting him to tell all that he knew. 
 
 On this outing the Colonel, courteous, if not 
 gallant, to the ladies at all times, was particu- 
 larly attentive to the two newcomers. There 
 was something in Miss Forrester that strange- 
 ly appealed to him she was so different from 
 other English ladies he had met. Years had 
 not diminished the fulness, or dimmed the 
 brightness of her eye, nor blunted her keen 
 zest for life. Everything interested her; 
 what she did not know, she was not ashamed 
 to ask. On the other hand she had much 
 very much of value to impart. Her every 
 word was worth listening to, the Colonel 
 thought; she could never be flippant, never 
 frivolous, never dull. Hers was a mind, he 
 felt, that would keep on growing and grow- 
 ing to the last. With such interest in life, 
 with such unquenchable thirst for knowledge, 
 progress is the inalienable reward; without 
 these retrogression is inevitable. This was the 
 Colonel's doctrine, and he lived up to it; he 
 thought it was Miss Forrester's also, and there-
 
 OUTING CLUB 319 
 
 in lay the bond of sympathy between them, 
 though other, purely feminine attributes were 
 not lacking. 
 
 Yes, Miss Forrester would be a valuable 
 acquisition to the club ; and as an inducement 
 the Colonel was bound to make all things as 
 pleasant as possible for her. 
 
 "Colonel Tapley," said Mrs. Ransome, as 
 they were viewing the sights of the ancient 
 city, "are you sure you are quite as impartial 
 in your attention to the ladies as you used to 
 be?" 
 
 The Colonel blushed just a little, for his 
 conscience told him that, contrary to custom, 
 he had been devoting himself, perhaps too ex- 
 clusively to Miss Forrester; but then, he told 
 himself it was to secure her delightful com- 
 pany for future occasions. 
 
 "Mrs. Ransome," he replied, "we must not 
 allow such a desirable eligible to escape us. 
 Do help me to induce Miss Forrester to bc- 
 . come one of us." 
 
 "With all my heart, Colonel; and I shall 
 persuade Mrs. Elliott to aid us. Oh, I only
 
 320 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 wish my brother, the Major, had been here; 
 I'm sure he would have succeeded." 
 
 "Now, Miss Forrester," pleaded the Colo- 
 nel, "won't you without further delay prom- 
 ise to join us? Is there anything in our asso- 
 ciation of which you disapprove?" 
 
 "There is an amendment I would suggest; 
 namely, visits to places of interest within the 
 city itself. Your club takes no cognizance of 
 such vast storehouses of treasures as the British 
 Museum, the National Gallery, and so forth." 
 
 "Such places," returned the Colonel, "are 
 reserved for wet days. I should be happy to 
 accompany you there when the weather does 
 not permit our weekly outing in the country. 
 Have you any other objection?" 
 
 "There is one other which, however, I have 
 no right to discuss," she answered hesitatingly; 
 and the Colonel did not press for further re- 
 ply, for they were now entering the inn where 
 tea was to be served. 
 
 After tea there still remained an hour be- 
 fore the train started back for the city, during 
 which Miss Forrester contributed to the en-
 
 OUTING CLUB 321 
 
 joyment of the whole party, and excited still 
 more the admiration of the Colonel, by her 
 musical accomplishments. She played with 
 great skill, and sang with unusual feeling, the 
 Colonel thought; those simple English bal- 
 lads had never sounded so expressive to him 
 before; he was powerfully affected, too, by 
 that weird Indian melody. Mr. Ransome 
 sang his one song, "The Mistletoe Bough," 
 while his more vivacious lady played the ac- 
 companiment. There were no other musi- 
 cians in the company; but Colonel Tapley 
 made a neat little speech, into which he wove 
 some characteristically American jokes, and 
 added a great deal to his popularity. The 
 excursion had been most enjoyable. All re- 
 turned home highly gratified, and already be- 
 gan to anticipate a visit to Oxford on the fol- 
 lowing Saturday. 
 
 "Well, my dear, how did you enjoy your- 
 self?" asked Mrs. Elliott of her niece when 
 they reached home. 
 
 "A most delightful and profitable day," she 
 replied; "and everybody so very kind!"
 
 322 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 "The Colonel was especially considerate to- 
 wards you ; everybody remarked it. How do 
 you like him?" 
 
 "I confess I like him greatly. He is just 
 the kind of man I can admire so obviously 
 strong in character, so intelligent, so chival- 
 rous, so powerful, and yet so gentle." 
 
 "Then, I hope that, since you like the club, 
 its purpose, and its members so well, you will 
 consent to join." 
 
 "Well, aunt, I hate to sail under false colors, 
 and I should like very much to meet all these 
 new friends collectively again. The excur- 
 sions, too, are right in the line of my studies, 
 besides offering an agreeable variety at the end 
 of every week. Somewhat reluctantly I yield 
 to the temptation." 
 
 As the summer passed away one after an- 
 other of the club members dropped off; even 
 the enthusiastic Mrs. Ransome had to forego 
 the pleasure of the outings, Mr. Ransome 
 having had a return of his rheumatism. 
 Others were called away from the city; but
 
 OUTING CLUB 323 
 
 though only a remnant of the club remained, 
 Mrs. Elliott and her niece still accompanied 
 the Colonel, when weather permitted, till well 
 into August; and when rain prevented Mrs. 
 Elliott from venturing forth, Miss Forrester 
 took the opportunity of viewing the sights in 
 the city along with him. Thus these two 
 were often without other companions on their 
 sight-seeing tours; and in this way they got 
 to know each other intimately; for they could 
 talk of such topics as interested them, without 
 laying themselves open to the charge of selfish- 
 ness or pedantry. And it was a matter of sur- 
 prise to both how many subjects they liked in 
 common. 
 
 In course of time the Colonel had to confess 
 to himself that he preferred the wet Satur- 
 days; and as his business drew nearer to ac- 
 complishment, he began to look forward with 
 something like regret to the time when he 
 should have to part from the handsome, self- 
 possessed, and talented Anglo-Indian, who 
 seemed so suited to him in age, tastes, and
 
 324 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 temperament. Glad as he would undoubtedly 
 be to return to his native land, he felt that it 
 would cost him a pang or two to bid farewell 
 to such a charming companion.
 
 OUTING CLUB 325 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 QUICK to read the characters of men, the 
 Colonel acknowledged himself a mere tyro in 
 interpreting the more complex feelings of 
 women. When it began to dawn upon him that 
 he was actually in love with Miss Forrester, 
 he would have given a good deal to find out 
 how she felt towards him. It pleased him to 
 recall that, once or twice, he had seen her 
 sweetly blush at some remark of his; and it 
 occurred to him that possibly there might be 
 reciprocity of feeling. Why not? he asked 
 himself. "And if not, the sooner I find it out 
 the better," he reasoned. 
 
 There were prospects that the Colonel's 
 business would be concluded in a few days, 
 and it was possible that the visit to Kew would 
 be the last opportunity he would have of en- 
 joying Miss Forrester's company. He re-
 
 326 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 marked as much to that lady, who had ques- 
 tioned him about the depression of spirits 
 under which he was evidently laboring. Hope 
 stirred in his bosom as he observed that she, 
 too, became perceptibly downcast at the in- 
 telligence, and he decided to act there and 
 then. 
 
 "I had thought," said he, when he had led 
 her to a seat, "that when my business here was 
 transacted, I should leave London without re- 
 gret; for though I find much here to interest 
 me, I don't think I should ever get used to the 
 depressing climate. Now, however, when 
 the day of my departure is near I would fain 
 prolong my stay indefinitely. Since our ex- 
 cursion to Canterbury I have not felt the same. 
 On that day I fell in love yes, love with 
 one of England's fairest daughters, and I hate 
 the idea of losing sight of her. I have feared 
 that she does not reciprocate my affection; but 
 I have decided not to leave England without 
 telling her of my love. Miss Forrester, my 
 heart is already yours; consider now my hand 
 and my fortune at your feet."
 
 OUTING CLUB 327 
 
 During this recital Miss Forrester had 
 averted her gaze from the Colonel's face, 
 drooped her eyes, and blushed deeply. Labor- 
 ing under intense emotion, she made an inef- 
 fectual effort to speak; then covering her face 
 with her hands, she sobbed aloud. 
 
 "I hope I have not alarmed you," said the 
 Colonel. "As likely as not, I've been too rash 
 and tactless. Forgive me if I have; but take 
 your own good time to consider my proposal, 
 for that, I assure you, is made in all serious- 
 ness and good faith." 
 
 "No, no, Colonel Tapley; you a"re too good 
 and generous, and I am all unworthy," sobbed 
 Miss Forrester. "You honor me beyond my 
 deserts; your proposal would be an honor to 
 
 any woman, but " 
 
 "But what?" interrupted the Colonel. 
 "What insuperable objection interposes itself? 
 If you are free, if your love is unpledged to 
 one more fortunate than I, take your own 
 
 good time to consider; if you are not free " 
 
 "No, no, Colonel ; not that. But do not ask 
 me more. Come to my aunt's house to-mor-
 
 328 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 row evening and you shall have my answer. 
 Let us go now." 
 
 Prompt to meet all his business engage- 
 ments, Colonel Tapley was no laggard in love, 
 and the morrow evening saw him ushered into 
 the presence of Mrs. Elliott, who was appar- 
 ently awaiting him in her cosy parlor. The 
 usual salutations over, the Colonel lost no time 
 in inquiring for Miss Forrester, and showed 
 signs of genuine emotion on being informed 
 that the lady had been somewhat indisposed all 
 the previous night and all that day. 
 
 "She will see you shortly, however," added 
 Mrs. Elliott, "for she is as eager to have this 
 business over as you are." 
 
 "I wonder if that augurs any good to me," 
 remarked the Colonel, as if speaking to him- 
 self. Then to Mrs. Elliott: "You are doubt- 
 less aware of the purpose of my visit here this 
 evening, are you not?" 
 
 "Perfectly aware, Colonel Tapley," replied 
 she ; "but I question whether you yourself are 
 fully informed," 
 
 "Why," explained he, with the utmost can-
 
 OUTING CLUB 329 
 
 dor, "I have come to hear your niece, Miss 
 Forrester's answer to my proposal of marriage 
 nothing else." 
 
 "But there is something else you must hear 
 ere you receive her answer," said Mrs. Elliott; 
 "and you must hear it from my lips." Then 
 in a more serious tone: "The fact is, Colonel 
 Tapley, you have been made the victim of a 
 miserable piece of deception by my niece and 
 myself; and as I was the prime conspirator in 
 the matter, though the motive was a most inno- 
 cent one, the burden of confession lies upon 
 me. My niece was a most unwilling partici- 
 pator in the plot, I assure you; and had we 
 foreseen the complication to which it has led, 
 we would sooner have cut off our right hands 
 than laid ourselves open to the charge of 
 scheming, like adventuresses. Nothing was 
 further from our thoughts. Why, my poor 
 niece has fretted herself into a fever at the con- 
 sequence of the duplicity practised on you, 
 Colonel, and insisted on making the lament- 
 able confession herself; but I overruled her in 
 that, and requested her not to appear until I
 
 330 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 ring the bell the signal that all is over and 
 she is forgiven." 
 
 "Let me ring the bell now," quoth the Colo* 
 nel, who was manifestly becoming impatient 
 either at the non-communicative utterances of 
 Mr. Elliott, or from anxiety to see the choice 
 of his heart. 
 
 "Not yet, Colonel ; not until you have heard 
 my confession. It's all because you were such 
 a stickler for parity of ages. You know you 
 admitted none but middle-aged persons to the 
 outing club, and you gave valid reasons for it, 
 too. Well, when I received the invitation to 
 join the club, of which I had heard so much 
 from Clara Ransome, I was eager for my 
 poor, friendless niece to join also; but as she 
 was ineligible because of her youth, I per- 
 suaded her, much against her will, to person- 
 ate a middle-aged woman. It was all the 
 easier to do because she was a perfect stranger 
 in London, and no member of the club had 
 ever seen her. Then, you know, I used to take 
 quite a prominent part in theatrical enter- 
 tainments, and still have quite an assortment of
 
 OUTING CLUB 331 
 
 costumes, wigs, and other things requisite in 
 making up. A wig was found that, with the 
 help of a veil and a few touches of the pencil, 
 effected the desired transformation ; and, hav- 
 ing once made the innocent little deception 
 with success, she found it difficult to discon- 
 tinue, for she enjoyed the outings, and profited 
 from them more than anybody else, I'm sure. 
 But the poor child is overwhelmed with shame 
 and remorse, and is willing to make all honor- 
 able amends if you can forgive us." 
 
 During this confession the Colonel's face 
 was a study in expressions. At the close he 
 sprang to his feet, and pulled the bell cord 
 violently. 
 
 "Bring in the culprit," said he, "till I pass 
 sentence upon her. As for you, my dear 
 Mrs. Elliott, you are forgiven long ago." 
 
 The Colonel watched the door as it slowly 
 opened. Was that Miss Forrester who was 
 entering? He could not believe his eyes. 
 [Where was the wealth of silver-streaked hair, 
 so well matched to his own in color, that had 
 adorned her womanly brow? Gone; and in
 
 332 THE END-OF-THE-WEEK 
 
 its place a crown more glorious still of darkest 
 brown tresses, almost black, but touched in 
 the natural waves with the deepest gold. His 
 heart sank; hope died within him as he saw 
 how beautiful and sorrowful she was. Had 
 he really dared propose to this magnificent 
 young woman, scarcely more than half his own 
 age? And he such a stickler for parity of 
 ages, too! Well, well he was amazed at his 
 own rashness ; but somehow he had no wish to 
 recall a word spoken, or undo a single act per- 
 formed during all his intercourse with her. 
 
 Miss Forrester broke the silence as her aunt 
 left the room, and ere Colonel Tapley had re- 
 covered his power of speech. 
 
 "Colonel Tapley," said the guilty one, "da 
 tell me if I am forgiven." 
 
 For answer, the Colonel offered his hand, 
 led her to a seat, and kneeling before her, said : 
 
 "My heart is already yours; the rest of me 
 and my fortune are at your feet as before." 
 
 "Then here is my answer," said she, as she 
 laid both of her hands in his.
 
 OUTING CLUB 333 
 
 "You are quite sure you forgive me?" asked 
 she a little later. 
 
 "I impose one condition. Promise me that 
 on each anniversary of our wedding you will 
 wear the wig." 
 
 "I promise." 
 
 THE END.
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A A 000245493 2